A third defence of the cause of peace proving 1. the need of our concord, 2. the impossibility of it, on the terms of the present impositions against the accusations and storms of, viz., Mr. John Hinckley, a nameless impleader, a nameless reflector, or Speculum, &c., Mr. John Cheny's second accusation, Mr. Roger L'Strange, justice, &c., the Dialogue between the Pope and a fanatic, J. Varney's phanatic Prophesie / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 533 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 149 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27046
         Wing B1419
         ESTC R647
         12625933
         ocm 12625933
         64641
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27046)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64641)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 344:5)
      
       
         
           
             A third defence of the cause of peace proving 1. the need of our concord, 2. the impossibility of it, on the terms of the present impositions against the accusations and storms of, viz., Mr. John Hinckley, a nameless impleader, a nameless reflector, or Speculum, &c., Mr. John Cheny's second accusation, Mr. Roger L'Strange, justice, &c., the Dialogue between the Pope and a fanatic, J. Varney's phanatic Prophesie / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [12], 132, 152 p.
           
             Printed for Jacob Sampson ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Dr. Williams' Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Clergy -- England.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           THIRD
           DEFENCE
           
             Of
             the
             CAUSE
             of
          
           PEACE
           ,
           PROVING
           1.
           
           The
           need
           of
           our
           Concord
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Impossibility
           of
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           present
           Impositions
           .
           
             Against
             the
             Accusations
             and
             Storms
             of
             ,
          
           VIZ.
           
           
             
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Hinckley
              
               .
            
             
               A
               Nameless
               Impleader
               .
            
             
               A
               Nameless
               Reflector
               ,
               or
               
                 Speculum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Cheney's
               Second
               Accusation
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 Roger
                 L'Strange
              
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Dialogue
               between
               the
               Pope
               and
               a
               Fanatic
               .
            
             
               Varney's
               Phanatic
               Prophesie
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             Psalm
             120.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               My
               Soul
               hath
               long
               dwelt
               with
               him
               that
               hateth
               peace
               .
               I
               am
               for
               peace
               ,
               but
               when
               I
               speak
               they
               are
               for
               war.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Rom.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               The
               way
               of
               peace
               they
               have
               not
               known
               .
            
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Jacob
             Sampson
          
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           Wonder
           Tavern
           in
           Ludgate-Street
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             Readers
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           this
           striving
           work
           be
           unpleasant
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           much
           more
           so
           to
           me
           :
           It
           is
           not
           the
           least
           advantage
           that
           Satan
           getteth
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           by
           other
           mens
           sins
           he
           can
           occasion
           that
           to
           become
           our
           duty
           ,
           which
           else
           would
           be
           a
           sinfull
           loss
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           peace
           of
           our selves
           and
           others
           .
           A
           multitude
           of
           heresies
           make
           it
           our
           duty
           ,
           to
           read
           abundance
           of
           Books
           ,
           and
           study
           those
           languages
           ,
           and
           trifling
           Arts
           ,
           which
           else
           were
           needless
           :
           And
           the
           multitude
           of
           Erroneous
           ,
           malignant
           ,
           and
           other
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           assaults
           ,
           maketh
           many
           
             Defences
             ,
             Evidences
             ,
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           and
           Confutations
           necessary
           ,
           which
           else
           would
           signifie
           that
           evil
           Contentiousness
           ,
           which
           the
           assaulters
           manifest
           .
           Though
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           not
           strive
           ,
           yet
           must
           we
           contend
           
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           forsake
           and
           betray
           truth
           and
           innocency
           .
           And
           the
           necessitated
           Defender
           may
           do
           his
           duty
           ,
           while
           the
           wilfull
           Aggressor
           doth
           sinfully
           militate
           against
           
             Truth
             ,
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           Peace
           .
           And
           as
           we
           must
           love
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           so
           we
           take
           our selves
           bound
           much
           more
           ,
           to
           love
           our
           tempted
           envyous
           brethren
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           use
           us
           as
           Joseph
           ,
           cast
           us
           into
           the
           Pit
           and
           sell
           us
           as
           slaves
           ,
           we
           will
           call
           them
           brethren
           still
           ,
           and
           hope
           one
           day
           their
           repentance
           will
           render
           them
           more
           lovely
           than
           they
           are
           .
           And
           though
           some
           Preach
           Christ
           in
           
             Envy
             ,
             Strife
          
           ,
           and
           Contention
           ,
           to
           add
           to
           our
           affliction
           ,
           and
           not
           sincerely
           ,
           we
           rejoyce
           and
           will
           rejoyce
           that
           Christ
           is
           Preached
           :
           And
           though
           they
           would
           
             drive
             us
             out
             from
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
          
           Sam.
           
             26.
             19.
          
           
           We
           will
           not
           venture
           with
           David
           to
           curse
           them
           ,
           
           but
           say
           as
           he
           in
           another
           pursuit
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           
             15.
             25.
             26.
             
             Carry
             back
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             into
             the
             City
             :
             If
             I
             shall
             find
             favour
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             again
             ,
             and
             shew
             me
             both
             it
             and
             his
             Habitation
             .
             But
             if
             he
             thus
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             thee
             ,
             behold
             ,
             here
             am
             I
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             to
             me
             as
             seemeth
             good
             to
             him
             .
          
           In
           my
           endeavours
           for
           peace
           these
           Thirty
           Four
           Years
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           put
           to
           publish
           many
           things
           which
           I
           had
           rather
           might
           have
           been
           spared
           ,
           so
           I
           have
           written
           to
           satisfie
           others
           ,
           the
           Quantity
           of
           many
           Volumes
           ,
           which
           I
           cast
           away
           as
           unnecessary
           to
           the
           World.
           But
           some
           men
           that
           I
           have
           dealt
           with
           ,
           will
           not
           give
           me
           and
           the
           Reader
           such
           an
           indulgence
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           is
           one
           who
           shall
           have
           his
           answer
           by
           it self
           .
           Mr.
           Hinkley
           is
           another
           ,
           to
           whose
           last
           Letter
           I
           wrote
           an
           answer
           about
           Nine
           Years
           
           ago
           :
           But
           he
           would
           not
           so
           bury
           his
           Talent
           ,
           but
           hath
           printed
           my
           former
           Letters
           with
           his
           answer
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           and
           constrained
           me
           to
           publish
           my
           last
           reply
           .
           Fame
           reporteth
           that
           the
           Impleader
           is
           Mr.
           Long
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           who
           heretofore
           wrote
           an
           Accusing
           Book
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           gave
           him
           a
           private
           Epistolary
           Animadversion
           .
           Who
           the
           Reflector
           or
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Speculum
           is
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           the
           Subject
           calleth
           me
           to
           no
           particular
           Answer
           .
           He
           and
           Mr.
           
             Roger
             le
             strange
          
           ,
           who
           argue
           in
           the
           same
           Mood
           and
           Figure
           ,
           make
           me
           little
           work
           :
           which
           concerneth
           others
           ,
           They
           mistook
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           ,
           
             what
             the
             World
             should
             think
             of
             me
             .
          
           In
           which
           I
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           Liberty
           without
           much
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           question
           is
           First
           ,
           whether
           the
           Concord
           of
           Protestants
           being
           supposed
           necessary
           ,
           the
           
             silencing
             ,
             imprisoning
             ,
             fining
          
           ,
           and
           banishing
           from
           Corporations
           ,
           all
           Ministers
           that
           take
           
           Conformity
           to
           the
           present
           Impositions
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           ,
           be
           the
           way
           of
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           ,
           either
           probable
           or
           possible
           to
           attain
           the
           end
           .
           Mr.
           
             John
             Cheny
          
           ,
           I
           judge
           a
           godly
           serious
           man
           :
           who
           being
           neer
           me
           and
           familiar
           with
           me
           ,
           never
           told
           me
           a
           word
           of
           his
           exceptions
           ,
           nor
           gave
           me
           the
           least
           touch
           of
           a
           private
           Admonition
           for
           all
           the
           
             Atheism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Wickedness
             ,
             Abomination
             ,
             destroying
             all
             Religion
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           he
           accuseth
           me
           of
           in
           print
           :
           And
           his
           Book
           is
           so
           dismal
           a
           piece
           of
           work
           ,
           in
           its
           extraordinary
           privation
           of
           
             Common
             Reason
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Tenderness
          
           and
           Modesty
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           constrained
           to
           think
           that
           the
           honest
           man
           is
           diseasedly
           melancholly
           :
           And
           I
           have
           known
           some
           well
           meaning
           men
           in
           that
           disease
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           tenacious
           of
           all
           their
           own
           Conceptions
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           still
           fiercely
           confident
           that
           the
           grossest
           things
           that
           they
           hold
           and
           say
           are
           right
           ,
           and
           passionately
           reject
           all
           that
           is
           said
           
           against
           them
           .
           Whom
           he
           hath
           reported
           to
           be
           his
           Instigator
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           proclaim
           .
           The
           Dialogue
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           a
           Phanatick
           ,
           and
           Varney's
           Prophesie
           ,
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           answer
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           findeth
           cause
           .
           If
           any
           man
           think
           it
           a
           service
           to
           God
           to
           accuse
           me
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           justifie
           our
           silencing
           and
           the
           imposed
           penalties
           ,
           I
           intreat
           him
           to
           remember
           the
           Ninth
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           need
           not
           Lies
           for
           their
           Service
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           he
           that
           is
           both
           the
           Father
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           Lyar
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           That
           was
           a
           lying
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Mouth
           of
           all
           
             Ahabs
             Prophets
          
           ,
           (
           even
           of
           him
           that
           smote
           Mica●ah
           ,
           for
           supposing
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           )
           and
           whose
           work
           on
           Earth
           against
           Christ
           and
           Souls
           ,
           is
           done
           by
           Deceit
           ,
           and
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           Hurtfulness
           ;
           Imitating
           him
           will
           disgrace
           your
           cause
           and
           you
           :
           And
           Light
           will
           not
           so
           easily
           be
           hid
           .
           Great
           is
           truth
           and
           will
           finally
           
           prevaile
           .
           And
           all
           the
           waves
           do
           but
           break
           themselves
           ,
           who
           dash
           against
           this
           impregnable
           rock
           .
           I
           call
           this
           Book
           ,
           A
           
             Third
             Defence
          
           of
           the
           
             cause
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           two
           former
           ,
           One
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           Accusation
           of
           Mr.
           
             John
             Cheny
          
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           answer
           to
           Dr.
           
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           men
           whom
           I
           once
           thought
           more
           unlikely
           than
           most
           other
           to
           become
           our
           Accusers
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           All
           Mr.
           Gouge's
           WORKS
           .
        
         
           POlitical
           and
           Military
           Observations
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Camp
           of
           France
           during
           the
           late
           Wars
           in
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Sacramental
           Meditations
           upon
           divers
           select
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           Believers
           are
           assisted
           in
           preparing
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           exciting
           their
           Affections
           and
           Graces
           ,
           when
           they
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           in
           that
           most
           awful
           solemn
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           .
           By
           
             John
             Flavel
          
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Devon.
           12o.
           price
           1
           s.
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           A
           peaceable
           resolution
           of
           Conscience
           touching
           our
           present
           Impositions
           ,
           wherein
           Loyalty
           and
           Obedience
           are
           proposed
           and
           settled
           upon
           their
           
             true
             Foundation
          
           in
           
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           Constitution
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           against
           all
           resistance
           of
           the
           
             present
             Powers
          
           ,
           and
           with
           compliance
           with
           the
           Laws
           so
           far
           as
           may
           be
           in
           order
           to
           Union
           .
           With
           a
           Draught
           or
           Specimen
           of
           a
           Bill
           for
           Accommodation
           .
           Octavo
           ,
           price
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           The
           Narrative
           of
           
             Rob.
             Bolron
          
           of
           Shippon-hall
           ,
           Gent.
           concerning
           the
           late
           
             horrid
             Polish
             Plot
          
           and
           Conspiracy
           ,
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           His
           Majesty
           and
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           :
           Wherein
           is
           contained
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Informations
           upon
           Oath
           before
           His
           Majesty
           in
           Council
           ,
           and
           before
           several
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           of
           the
           said
           Design
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           by
           which
           he
           arrived
           at
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           particular
           Applications
           made
           to
           himself
           to
           assist
           those
           design'd
           in
           the
           murdering
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           the
           persons
           by
           whom
           such
           Applications
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           Reward
           promised
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           project
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             party
          
           to
           Erect
           a
           Nunnery
           at
           Dolebanck
           near
           Ripely
           in
           Yorkshire
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Names
           of
           some
           Nuns
           ,
           actually
           design'd
           for
           that
           Imployment
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           Profession
           upon
           them
           :
           As
           also
           an
           Account
           of
           a
           certain
           Estate
           of
           90
           
             l.
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           given
           by
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gascoigne
          
           to
           the
           Nunnery
           for
           ever
           .
           With
           other
           remarkable
           Passages
           relating
           to
           the
           
             horrid
             Piot
          
           .
           Together
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Endeavours
           that
           were
           used
           by
           the
           
             Popish
             party
          
           to
           stifle
           his
           Evidence
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Narrative
           of
           
             Lawrence
             Mowbray
          
           of
           Leeds
           in
           the
           County
           of
           York
           ,
           Gent.
           concerning
           the
           
             bloody
             Popish
             Conspiracy
          
           against
           the
           Life
           of
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           contained
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           knowledge
           of
           the
           said
           Design
           from
           the
           very
           first
           in
           the
           Year
           1676
           ;
           with
           the
           Opportunity
           he
           had
           to
           be
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           and
           the
           Reasons
           why
           he
           concealed
           it
           so
           long
           :
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           discovering
           the
           said
           wicked
           Project
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           honourable
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           far
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gascoigne
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Miles
             Stapleton
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           ingaged
           in
           the
           Design
           of
           
             Killing
             the
             King
          
           ,
           and
           
             Fireing
             the
             City
          
           of
           London
           and
           York
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           speedy
           setting
           uppermost
           the
           
             Popish
             Religion
          
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           Account
           of
           the
           Assemblings
           of
           many
           
             Popish
             Priests
          
           and
           Jesuits
           at
           Father
           Rishton's
           Chamber
           ,
           at
           Sir
           Gascoigue's
           house
           at
           Barmebow
           ;
           with
           their
           ,
           Consultations
           and
           Determinations
           :
           with
           other
           considerable
           matters
           relating
           to
           the
           Plot.
           Together
           with
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Endeavours
           that
           were
           used
           to
           stifle
           his
           Evidence
           ,
           by
           making
           an
           Attempt
           upon
           his
           Life
           in
           
             Leicester
             Fields
          
           :
           price
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           A
           Memento
           for
           the
           
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
          
           with
           an
           Answer
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Compendium
           which
           reflects
           on
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln's
           late
           Book
           .
           Quarto
           :
           price
           stitcht
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           
             Naked
             Truth
          
           ,
           the
           first
           part
           :
           Being
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           By
           an
           humble
           Moderator
           :
           price
           stitcht
           
             one
             shilling
          
           .
        
         
           
             Causa
             Dei
          
           ;
           Or
           an
           
             Apology
             for
             God
          
           :
           wherein
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           Insernal
           Torments
           is
           evinced
           ,
           and
           Divine
           Goodness
           and
           Justice
           (
           that
           notwithstanding
           )
           defended
           ,
           &c.
           By
           
             Richard
             Burthogge
          
           ,
           M.
           D.
           
        
         
           Tulli's
           elect
           Orations
           .
        
         
           Gouge's
           Works
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           Horrid
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           in
           a
           Pack
           of
           Cards
        
         
           A
           second
           Pack
           ,
           continuing
           a
           Representation
           of
           their
           Villainous
           Design
           ,
           from
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           first
           Pack
           to
           the
           last
           Sessions
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           begun
           Octob.
           21.
           1680.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSVVER
           TO
           M
           R.
           HINCKLEY
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           perused
           yours
           ,
           (
           I
           think
           Impartially
           )
           and
           to
           tell
           you
           my
           Judgment
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           perceive
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           offend
           you
           more
           .
           I
           find
           it
           is
           natural
           to
           men
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           in
           
             the
             right
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           
             said
             well
          
           ,
           and
           
             done
             well
          
           ,
           be
           it
           
             never
             so
             ill
          
           .
           It
           is
           some
           Honour
           to
           
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Names
             and
             Reputation
          
           of
           them
           seem
           desirable
           to
           those
           that
           cannot
           endure
           the
           things
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           the
           Things
           are
           never
           loathed
           or
           opposed
           formally
           as
           such
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           opposition
           to
           somewhat
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           loved
           .
           And
           it
           is
           some
           help
           to
           the
           depression
           of
           Falshood
           and
           Sin
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ashamed
           of
           its
           
             own
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           cannot
           endure
           to
           see
           its
           own
           Face
           ,
           which
           hath
           ever
           inclined
           it
           to
           break
           the
           Glass
           ;
           though
           to
           its
           greater
           shame
           ,
           when
           every
           piece
           will
           shew
           that
           ugliness
           which
           was
           shewed
           but
           by
           the
           whole
           before
           .
           If
           nothing
           else
           had
           notified
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           one
           might
           have
           
             strongly
             suspected
          
           that
           you
           are
           of
           that
           
           Tribe
           ,
           who
           take
           themselves
           to
           be
           persecuted
           when
           they
           may
           not
           domineer
           ,
           and
           when
           others
           may
           but
           
             Preach
             and
             live
          
           without
           their
           Consent
           ;
           by
           your
           
             excessive
             tenderness
          
           and
           impatience
           ,
           calling
           it
           
             Poyson
             ,
             Hornets
          
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           such
           
             smarting
             angry
             Names
          
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           that
           is
           cast
           out
           of
           
             God's
             Vineyard
          
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Maintenance
           among
           many
           hundreds
           more
           ,
           do
           but
           plainly
           in
           a
           
             private
             Letter
          
           speak
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           shew
           the
           injustice
           of
           your
           
             Printed
             Accusations
          
           .
           O!
           that
           you
           were
           all
           but
           the
           thousandth
           part
           as
           tender
           ,
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           of
           your
           
             Brethrens
             sufferings
          
           )
           but
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           many
           thousand
           
             perishing
             starved
             Souls
          
           ?
           I
           shall
           only
           tell
           you
           this
           much
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           I
           now
           perceive
           you
           are
           used
           but
           for
           a
           
             Temptation
             to
             me
          
           ,
           to
           lose
           
             my
             time
          
           ,
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           
             better
             Work.
          
           And
           that
           you
           do
           so
           
             notoriously
             bawk
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           hide
           Untruth
           in
           a
           heap
           of
           
             Confident
             Rhetorical
             Flourishes
          
           ;
           that
           while
           you
           are
           of
           this
           temperament
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           prove
           to
           you
           that
           Two
           and
           Two
           are
           Four.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           My
           Beginning
           was
           taken
           from
           your
           Ending
           ;
           where
           you
           wrote
           
             [
             You
             will
             satisfie
             your self
             ,
             as
             little
             as
             you
             will
             do
             others
             ]
          
           And
           what
           
             others
             Mind
             know
             you
             better
             than
             your
             own
             ?
          
           And
           sure
           that
           which
           
             satisfieth
             not
             you
          
           ,
           doth
           you
           
             no
             good
          
           as
           to
           its
           
             proper
             end
          
           ,
           what
           ever
           it
           may
           do
           
             by
             accident
          
           some
           other
           way
           .
           Yet
           it
           seems
           you
           forgot
           that
           you
           had
           written
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           warrant
           enough
           for
           all
           your
           confident
           Impertinencies
           on
           that
           occasion
           .
           
             Sandy
             foundations
             ,
             light
          
           and
           
             darkness
             ,
             Hornets
             Nests
             ,
             rushing
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             waking
             Dragons
             ,
          
           the
           
             golden
             Fleece
             ,
             &c.
          
           come
           all
           in
           upon
           this
           your
           oversight
           :
           And
           you
           seem
           to
           think
           that
           you
           have
           acquit
           your self
           well
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           You
           tell
           me
           
             of
             bringing
             the
             Controversie
             to
             an
             issue
             by
             dint
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             you
             sin
             in
             Conforming
             .
          
           Is
           this
           fairly
           done
           ,
           to
           pretend
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Controversie
           which
           I
           never
           undertook
           to
           meddle
           with
           ?
           Could
           you
           possibly
           forget
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           You
           were
           the
           Plaintiff
           and
           Accuser
           in
           Print
           ,
           not
           content
           that
           your
           Brethren
           were
           forbidden
           to
           
             Preach
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           live
           in
           great
           poverty
           and
           want
           ?
           You
           wrote
           a
           Book
           of
           
             reproachful
             Oratory
          
           ,
           with
           no
           strength
           of
           Argument
           worthy
           an
           Answer
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           seem
           the
           
             flagitious
             Causes
          
           of
           their
           own
           silence
           and
           sufferings
           :
           Against
           which
           ,
           they
           (
           that
           meddled
           not
           with
           you
           )
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           
             justifie
             themselves
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           in
           this
           Book
           you
           vehemently
           importune
           me
           ,
           who
           never
           knew
           you
           ,
           nor
           meddled
           with
           you
           ,
           
             to
             give
             the
             World
             the
             Reasons
             of
             my
             Non-conformity
             .
          
           3.
           
           That
           hereupon
           the
           Question
           that
           I
           treated
           about
           with
           you
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             How
             I
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           And
           whether
           it
           be
           ingenious
           thus
           publickly
           to
           urge
           me
           to
           that
           which
           you
           know
           I
           cannot
           do
           .
           This
           was
           all
           the
           Controversie
           I
           had
           with
           you
           .
           I
           tell
           you
           again
           ,
           I
           would
           go
           on
           my
           knees
           to
           any
           Bishop
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           procure
           but
           License
           for
           my self
           alone
           ,
           (
           much
           more
           my
           Brethren
           )
           to
           Write
           and
           Print
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Non-conformity
           ,
           after
           Nine
           years
           
             Silence
             ,
             Suffering
          
           ,
           and
           Accusation
           ;
           that
           the
           World
           and
           Posterity
           may
           but
           once
           hear
           us
           speak
           for
           our selves
           :
           And
           I
           would
           be
           engaged
           to
           leave
           out
           all
           such
           
             plain
             expressions
          
           as
           now
           offend
           you
           .
           But
           to
           begin
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           when
           I
           know
           I
           cannot
           
             Print
             it
          
           ;
           or
           to
           enter
           a
           Dispute
           with
           you
           in
           this
           rambling
           way
           ,
           (
           whose
           Books
           and
           Letters
           tell
           me
           that
           you
           will
           Syllogize
           in
           Aristophanes
           ,
           or
           Lucian's
           
           Moods
           and
           Figures
           ;
           and
           whose
           Logick
           will
           take
           up
           no
           greater
           room
           among
           your
           
             Oratorical
             Diversions
             ,
             Evasions
             ,
             Subterfuges
             ,
          
           and
           Flosculi
           ,
           than
           a
           spoonful
           of
           Wine
           in
           a
           Gallon
           of
           Water
           ,
           which
           will
           leave
           it
           Water
           still
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           easily
           be
           drawn
           to
           this
           ,
           having
           lost
           so
           much
           time
           upon
           you
           already
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           :
           Therefore
           you
           here
           bring
           in
           your
           
             Serpents
             Head
          
           and
           Tail
           and
           Fable
           ,
           upon
           a
           false
           Supposition
           of
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           Debates
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           Here
           first
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           your
           Book
           go
           for
           Innocent
           ;
           no
           wonder
           :
           Impenitence
           is
           no
           rarity
           ,
           among
           those
           whose
           office
           is
           to
           Preach
           Repentance
           :
           And
           therefore
           so
           many
           of
           them
           go
           without
           the
           Fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           7.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           he
           that
           can
           write
           against
           Truth
           ,
           can
           defend
           it
           by
           Untruth
           .
           2.
           
           You
           untruly
           suppose
           me
           to
           undertake
           the
           Confutation
           of
           your
           Book
           .
           But
           who
           hath
           so
           little
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           particularly
           of
           each
           Page
           and
           Line
           of
           a
           Bundle
           of
           impotent
           
             Oratorian
             Revilings
          
           ,
           how
           little
           Logick
           or
           Truth
           is
           in
           them
           .
           3.
           
           You
           untruly
           suppose
           me
           not
           to
           have
           opened
           the
           faultiness
           of
           any
           Page
           of
           your
           Book
           :
           Let
           the
           Impartial
           judge
           .
           4.
           
           In
           all
           ,
           you
           shew
           the
           strange
           unacquaintedness
           with
           your
           Self
           ,
           and
           your
           Own
           ,
           which
           you
           cannot
           endure
           to
           be
           told
           of
           .
           A
           
             Calumniating
             Volume
          
           of
           yours
           is
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           affordeth
           no
           matter
           for
           blame
           or
           repentance
           :
           But
           to
           be
           told
           so
           ,
           is
           to
           let
           fall
           
             such
             Drops
             on
             you
             as
             make
             you
             smart
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             poyson
             in
             them
             .
          
           If
           we
           that
           are
           forbidden
           to
           eat
           a
           Bit
           ,
           or
           wear
           a
           Rag
           of
           the
           
             Levites
             Portion
          
           ,
           or
           come
           within
           Five
           Miles
           of
           any
           Corporation
           ,
           or
           Preach
           Christ
           to
           the
           most
           
             ignorant
             miserable
             Souls
          
           ;
           do
           but
           think
           
           and
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           
             hard
             usage
          
           :
           We
           add
           to
           our
           guilt
           ,
           and
           deserve
           yet
           worse
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           
             Toto
             pectore
             telum
             recipere
          
           :
           Or
           as
           Camero
           ,
           unbutton
           our
           Doublets
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             Feri
             miser
          
           .
           But
           if
           we
           tell
           you
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           you
           voluminously
           play
           with
           Reproaches
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           utterly
           unable
           to
           prove
           guilty
           and
           
             confute
             ;
             Oh
             ,
             it
             maketh
             you
             smart
             like
             poyson
             .
          
           Guilt
           is
           always
           tender
           ,
           but
           most
           in
           the
           
             Domineering
             Tribe
          
           .
           They
           are
           contemned
           and
           scorned
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           not
           their
           strokes
           for
           stroakings
           ,
           and
           their
           calumnies
           for
           kindness
           :
           And
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           their
           slanders
           are
           injuries
           ,
           is
           to
           call
           them
           
             to
             veil
             their
             Bonnets
             to
             us
             ,
          
           and
           we
           are
           
             Popular
             Rabbies
          
           (
           for
           being
           against
           the
           Rabbies
           )
           if
           the
           people
           (
           that
           
             know
             them
             and
             us
          
           ,
           will
           not
           (
           because
           they
           cannot
           )
           believe
           all
           the
           falshoods
           which
           such
           report
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           find
           no
           readier
           and
           surer
           steps
           for
           their
           Ascension
           to
           their
           desired
           Heights
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           First
           ,
           Here
           you
           would
           be
           my
           T●●●r
           in
           Logick
           ,
           to
           teach
           me
           that
           the
           
             Species
             is
             no●
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Genus
             .
          
           And
           that
           
             I
             transgr●ss
             the
             Laws
             of
             Discourse
             ,
          
           in
           supposing
           that
           what
           was
           spoken
           against
           the
           
             Non-conformists
             ,
             as
             such
          
           ,
           was
           spoken
           against
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Non-conformists
          
           .
           This
           is
           my
           inclosing
           and
           limiting
           :
           As
           if
           I
           had
           offended
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           you
           say
           that
           against
           Man
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           against
           an
           Animal
           as
           such
           .
           And
           this
           Talk
           needs
           a
           Confutation
           ?
           But
           was
           not
           the
           
             Discipline
             calumniated
          
           ,
           which
           I
           noted
           a
           sufficient
           explication
           of
           your
           sense
           .
           2.
           
           And
           here
           you
           condensate
           your
           Untruths
           :
           As
           first
           ,
           That
           
             there
             were
             but
             few
             who
             were
             not
          
           then
           
             tantum
             non
             Independants
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Age
           you
           live
           in
           knows
           to
           be
           false
           .
           2.
           
           That
           I
           intimate
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             
             become
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           Because
           Presbyterians
           are
           a
           
             part
             of
             them
          
           :
           so
           part
           and
           whole
           are
           not
           distinguishable
           by
           the
           Logick
           of
           the
           Gamaliels
           ,
           whose
           Instruction
           I
           mist
           of
           .
           When
           I
           have
           oft
           Published
           ,
           that
           (
           besides
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Lancashire
          
           ,
           and
           London
           )
           I
           knew
           no
           great
           number
           of
           Ministers
           that
           received
           the
           Presbyterian
           Model
           :
           But
           almost
           all
           those
           in
           the
           County
           where
           you
           live
           
             (
             Worcestershire
          
           )
           Declared
           ,
           that
           they
           agreed
           to
           joyn
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           so
           much
           of
           
             Church
             Discipline
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Presbyterians
          
           and
           Independents
           were
           all
           agreed
           in
           ;
           and
           on
           those
           grounds
           to
           unite
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Instruction
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           without
           dividing
           for
           the
           Controverted
           parts
           ,
           or
           laying
           a
           greater
           stress
           on
           them
           ,
           than
           there
           was
           cause
           for
           ;
           yet
           here
           you
           have
           occasion
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           
             transmutation
             of
             Elements
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           Here
           you
           want
           Conviction
           still
           !
           If
           so
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           Convince
           you
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           which
           you
           are
           unwilling
           to
           know
           .
           Offer
           the
           case
           to
           an
           uninterested
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           Judgment
           .
           Tell
           him
           this
           Truth
           [
           Eighteen
           hundred
           Ministers
           are
           at
           once
           forbidden
           to
           
             Preach
             Christ
          
           according
           to
           their
           
             Ordination
             Vow
          
           :
           And
           when
           upon
           
             that
             Dedication
          
           they
           had
           alienanated
           themselves
           from
           all
           other
           ways
           of
           Employment
           and
           Livelihood
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           Families
           are
           cast
           upon
           Alms
           in
           a
           time
           of
           
             extraordinary
             poverty
          
           ,
           except
           some
           of
           them
           that
           had
           somewhat
           of
           their
           own
           :
           None
           of
           all
           these
           are
           put
           out
           for
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             Insufficiency
          
           ,
           or
           any
           Crime
           or
           scandal
           at
           all
           ;
           But
           for
           not
           
             subscribing
             Assent
          
           and
           Consens
           to
           all
           things
           (
           without
           exception
           )
           in
           Three
           Books
           written
           by
           men
           that
           profess
           that
           
             General
             Councils
          
           
           are
           fallible
           ,
           even
           in
           
             matters
             of
             Faith
          
           :
           And
           for
           not
           declaring
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           (
           that
           vowed
           it
           )
           is
           obliged
           to
           endeavour
           in
           his
           Place
           and
           Calling
           ,
           any
           alteration
           of
           the
           
             present
             Church
             Government
          
           (
           which
           some
           think
           the
           unsworn
           as
           much
           bound
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           as
           to
           Reform
           the
           worst
           Alehouse
           or
           Tavern
           in
           the
           Land
           :
           Especially
           whilst
           Lay-men
           Govern
           by
           the
           Keys
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           Absolution
           )
           And
           for
           not
           swearing
           and
           
             unswearing
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           is
           known
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           things
           .
           These
           Men
           thus
           ejected
           and
           silenced
           ,
           are
           forbidden
           ,
           upon
           
             severe
             Penalties
          
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Corporal
           ,
           to
           speak
           any
           thing
           in
           depravation
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           or
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           penalty
           of
           
             total
             ruine
          
           in
           this
           World
           :
           To
           say
           that
           any
           man
           is
           bound
           by
           the
           
             National
             Vow
          
           to
           endeavour
           any
           alteration
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           A
           Law
           forbiddeth
           Printers
           to
           Print
           any
           unlicensed
           Book
           ,
           upon
           penalty
           of
           losing
           all
           the
           
             Copies
             ,
             Paper
          
           ,
           and
           Print
           ;
           besides
           ,
           answering
           for
           all
           therein
           contained
           .
           The
           Company
           in
           London
           is
           called
           together
           ,
           and
           constrained
           (
           as
           holding
           their
           Charter
           by
           
             Patent
             ;
          
           )
           to
           make
           Laws
           also
           among
           themselves
           ,
           That
           any
           man
           that
           Printeth
           an
           
             unlicensed
             Book
          
           ,
           or
           Leaf
           ,
           shall
           lose
           his
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           become
           uncapable
           of
           their
           Trade
           (
           and
           so
           be
           utterly
           undone
           .
           )
           A
           
             Conforming
             Minister
          
           (
           for
           ends
           best
           known
           to
           himself
           )
           Writeth
           a
           Book
           called
           a
           
             Perswasive
             to
             Conformity
          
           ,
           which
           containeth
           not
           the
           twentieth
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           commonly
           before
           used
           by
           others
           ;
           
             Saravia
             ,
             Hammond
             ,
             Downame
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Burges
             ,
             Fulwood
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           which
           the
           Non-conformists
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           studied
           :
           But
           
             florid
             Oratorical
             ,
             confident
             Calumnies
          
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Book
           importing
           ;
           an
           
           
             Ignoratio
             Elenchi
          
           :
           And
           in
           this
           Book
           he
           vehemently
           urgeth
           one
           man
           particularly
           ,
           that
           never
           saw
           him
           ,
           nor
           meddled
           with
           him
           ;
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             his
             Non-conformity
             .
          
           This
           one
           man
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           Licenser
           will
           license
           it
           :
           That
           he
           hath
           not
           Printed
           without
           License
           ,
           before
           his
           importunity
           since
           the
           Act
           :
           That
           some
           few
           Printers
           through
           poverty
           have
           ventured
           on
           a
           few
           Sheets
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           quickly
           slip
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           But
           now
           severity
           having
           encreased
           their
           penalty
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           not
           of
           one
           man
           that
           will
           venture
           so
           far
           :
           That
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           it
           will
           do
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           much
           to
           say
           against
           Conformity
           ,
           as
           a
           few
           sheets
           will
           not
           contain
           ;
           and
           he
           knoweth
           not
           of
           that
           man
           living
           that
           would
           Print
           :
           And
           ,
           that
           should
           he
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           look
           for
           such
           an
           Imprisonment
           as
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           his
           death
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           thinketh
           that
           his
           Time
           and
           Life
           may
           be
           more
           usefully
           employed
           ;
           especially
           when
           Experience
           assureth
           him
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Writing
           would
           passionately
           displease
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           call
           for
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           he
           did
           not
           ingenuously
           that
           clamoured
           thus
           for
           an
           account
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           that
           all
           these
           Manacles
           were
           on
           
             our
             Hands
          
           :
           Yet
           will
           not
           this
           man
           be
           convinced
           but
           his
           Clamour
           was
           reasonable
           and
           innocent
           ,
           because
           in
           a
           few
           Sheets
           that
           accidentally
           had
           an
           advantage
           to
           
             see
             the
             light
          
           ,
           (
           being
           both
           for
           the
           Kings
           and
           the
           
             Churches
             Government
          
           )
           he
           met
           with
           a
           few
           words
           which
           he
           thought
           were
           not
           to
           be
           licensed
           .
           And
           if
           this
           were
           published
           without
           License
           ,
           it
           was
           most
           long
           of
           himself
           ,
           since
           his
           foresaid
           urgency
           ,
           no
           such
           thing
           being
           done
           before
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           know
           how
           to
           procure
           the
           like
           again
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           
             true
             Case
          
           ;
           And
           now
           let
           any
           
             sober
             Person
             ,
             Christian
          
           ,
           or
           Heathen
           ,
           judge
           betwen
           us
           ,
           whether
           any
           thing
           could
           have
           hardned
           you
           into
           an
           impossibility
           of
           Conviction
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           aversness
           to
           Humiliation
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           
             selfish
             inclination
          
           to
           be
           
             righteous
             in
             your
             own
             eyes
          
           ?
           No
           wonder
           if
           no
           man
           be
           justified
           as
           
             Legally
             innocent
          
           ,
           when
           a
           
             bare
             Confession
          
           of
           a
           deliberate
           
             printed
             sin
          
           ,
           as
           visible
           as
           a
           
             beam
             in
             the
             eye
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           meant
           it
           )
           is
           so
           hardly
           obtained
           with
           some
           men
           :
           And
           (
           because
           
             with
             what
             measure
             men
             meet
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             measured
             to
             them
             again
             .
             )
          
           Wonder
           not
           if
           you
           meet
           with
           Auditors
           like
           your self
           :
           Suppose
           that
           You
           whose
           Office
           is
           to
           Preach
           Men
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           do
           hear
           the
           Perjured
           ,
           the
           
             Drunkards
             ,
             Blasphemers
          
           ,
           the
           F●rnicators
           say
           ,
           
             This
             man
             is
             a
             Rayler
             ,
             he
             drops
             smarting
             poyson
             upon
             us
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ;
             When
             we
             hear
             him
             ,
             we
             deal
             with
             a
             Woolf
             ,
             and
             put
             our
             hands
             into
             a
             Hornets
             nest
             ;
             bitterness
             and
             reviling
             is
             his
             Dialect
             ;
             We
             are
             innocent
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             doth
             not
             convince
             us
             .
          
           What
           would
           you
           say
           to
           such
           returns
           ?
           But
           too
           many
           think
           that
           it
           is
           
             their
             work
             to
             preach
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           to
           Repent
           .
           As
           for
           
             Magistrates
             forbidding
             faithful
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             not
             enough
             more
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             :
          
           Cannot
           you
           be
           content
           with
           the
           
             Honour
             ,
             Comfort
          
           ,
           and
           Reward
           of
           approving
           it
           ,
           and
           suffer
           such
           to
           be
           without
           it
           ,
           as
           refuse
           it
           .
           But
           when
           you
           say
           
             [
             Alas
             ,
             Church
             censures
             without
             the
             Magistrate
          
           are
           but
           
             brutum
             fulmen
          
           ]
           I
           will
           presume
           to
           tell
           you
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           you
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           come
           near
           to
           Blasphemy
           ,
           to
           intimate
           that
           Christ
           ordained
           so
           vain
           a
           Discipline
           :
           What
           ?
           and
           yet
           be
           the
           
             Infallibe
             Teacher
          
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           
           if
           you
           think
           that
           He
           did
           not
           Institute
           it
           ,
           tell
           us
           so
           plainly
           ,
           and
           pretend
           not
           more
           to
           an
           
             unalterable
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           which
           all
           of
           us
           must
           swear
           never
           to
           endeavour
           an
           alteration
           of
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           think
           that
           Christ
           did
           institute
           
             Church
             Discipline
          
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           only
           when
           the
           Sword
           will
           second
           it
           ;
           say
           so
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           your
           mind
           .
           And
           then
           2ly
           ,
           Do
           you
           not
           make
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           for
           above
           300
           years
           ,
           to
           have
           abused
           the
           World
           with
           this
           
             brutum
             fulmen
          
           .
           If
           you
           talk
           of
           the
           Apostles
           power
           of
           seconding
           it
           by
           miraculous
           Penalties
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           proved
           that
           they
           did
           so
           ordinarily
           ,
           but
           only
           extraordinarily
           .
           2.
           
           All
           Pastors
           and
           Churches
           then
           had
           not
           that
           power
           ,
           that
           yet
           were
           obliged
           to
           
             exercise
             Discipline
          
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           for
           300
           years
           had
           not
           that
           power
           every
           where
           .
           4.
           
           And
           Discipline
           was
           to
           operate
           
             propria
             virtute
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           by
           Miracles
           .
           So
           that
           you
           reproach
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             ancient
             Churches
          
           .
           3.
           
           Do
           you
           not
           reproach
           all
           the
           
             ancient
             Councils
          
           and
           Canons
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           making
           such
           a
           stir
           in
           the
           World
           about
           a
           
             brutum
             fulmen
          
           .
           4.
           
           Do
           you
           not
           reproach
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           other
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           adjoyned
           not
           the
           Sword
           at
           all
           to
           the
           
             Churches
             Keys
          
           ,
           except
           to
           remove
           some
           great
           Patriarch
           that
           had
           influence
           on
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           long
           after
           did
           only
           force
           them
           to
           a
           
             quiet
             submission
          
           to
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           without
           the
           addition
           of
           another
           Penalty
           ,
           or
           constraining
           any
           to
           say
           ,
           
             they
             did
             repent
          
           .
           How
           long
           was
           it
           before
           the
           Church
           took
           a
           man
           to
           be
           
             meet
             for
             her
             Communion
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           that
           had
           but
           rather
           say
           ,
           
             that
             he
             repented
          
           ,
           than
           have
           all
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           Prison
           .
           5.
           
           Do
           you
           not
           here
           
           tell
           us
           what
           you
           trust
           to
           ,
           even
           the
           
             Magistrates
             Sword
          
           alone
           :
           And
           do
           you
           not
           disgrace
           your
           Cause
           and
           Function
           ,
           in
           telling
           the
           World
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           that
           
             without
             the
             Sword
             ,
             Prelatical
             Discipline
          
           is
           but
           
             brutum
             fulmen
          
           ?
           What
           then
           would
           your
           Church
           be
           ,
           should
           the
           King
           leave
           it
           only
           to
           an
           equal
           Toleration
           with
           all
           other
           Parties
           .
           6.
           
           And
           do
           you
           not
           highly
           honour
           us
           Non-conformists
           ,
           that
           desire
           no
           greater
           matters
           ,
           than
           
             bare
             Leave
             to
             Exercise
             Christs
             Discipline
             without
             the
             Sword
             ,
             on
             Volunteers
          
           ;
           we
           would
           have
           no
           more
           .
           If
           any
           have
           formerly
           desired
           more
           ,
           we
           disown
           it
           .
           The
           Scots
           indeed
           
             had
             more
          
           ,
           but
           when
           Cromwell
           left
           them
           but
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           their
           Discipline
           proved
           not
           
             brutum
             fulmen
          
           .
           And
           truly
           I
           see
           not
           how
           those
           few
           among
           them
           that
           are
           against
           the
           
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Circa
             sacra
             ,
          
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           ,
           can
           expect
           any
           further
           protection
           or
           help
           by
           his
           Sword
           ,
           than
           a
           
             bare
             Toleration
          
           .
           Let
           us
           but
           Preach
           and
           use
           this
           
             brutum
             fulmen
          
           ,
           and
           then
           enjoy
           your
           
             Lordships
             ,
             Honours
          
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           desired
           .
           And
           why
           are
           you
           so
           greatly
           afraid
           of
           a
           
             brutum
             fulmen
          
           in
           our
           hands
           ,
           when
           you
           confess
           it
           to
           be
           no
           better
           in
           your
           own
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           If
           you
           cannot
           see
           your
           Contradictions
           ,
           repeating
           them
           will
           not
           open
           your
           Eyes
           .
           As
           for
           Valentine
           and
           Orson
           ,
           and
           
             Knights
             Errant
          
           ,
           I
           give
           you
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           better
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           .
           2.
           
           And
           next
           you
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           your
           School
           ,
           a
           
             Question
             may
             be
             false
          
           .
           Well!
           so
           let
           it
           be
           ,
           you
           shall
           there
           have
           the
           better
           also
           .
           I
           knew
           no
           more
           but
           that
           some
           kind
           of
           Questioning
           might
           imply
           a
           Proposition
           which
           is
           false
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           strive
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           wiser
           .
           The
           Question
           was
           ,
           
             [
             How
             many
             of
             these
             Ministers
             
             have
             little
             more
             Learning
             than
             the
             English
             Books
             have
             taught
             them
             .
             ]
          
           If
           this
           Question
           be
           false
           ,
           false
           let
           it
           be
           :
           I
           cannot
           make
           it
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           I
           knew
           what
           
             [
             How
             many
          
           ]
           fignifieth
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           could
           I
           do
           more
           to
           detect
           your
           falshood
           ,
           than
           Name
           you
           many
           that
           dwell
           about
           you
           ,
           Seven
           neare
           you
           I
           named
           .
           And
           now
           (
           O
           the
           power
           of
           Innocency
           and
           worth
           )
           all
           those
           for
           their
           
             Gravity
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             Learning
             and
             Peaceableness
             ,
             you
             have
             as
             much
             esteem
             for
             as
             I
             can
             have
             ]
          
           And
           really
           I
           hope
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           their
           adversaries
           judge
           each
           other
           ,
           were
           they
           all
           
             better
             acquainted
          
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           the
           rest
           would
           constrain
           their
           afflicters
           themselves
           to
           such
           a
           praise
           and
           approbation
           ,
           an
           inconsiderable
           number
           only
           excepted
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           else
           should
           I
           name
           in
           the
           County
           where
           you
           live
           ,
           and
           near
           you
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Joseph
             Baker
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Benjamin
             Baxster
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             George
             Hopkins
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Waldern
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           dead
           .
           Those
           living
           are
           Mr.
           
             Ambrose
             Sparrey
          
           ,
           (
           your
           predecessour
           at
           Hampton
           )
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Tristram
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Kimberley
           ,
           Mr.
           Osland
           ,
           Mr.
           Badland
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           Mr.
           Sergeant
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Morton
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Stephen
             Baxter
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Dowley
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Cowper
           ,
           Mr.
           Paston
           ,
           Mr.
           Read
           ,
           I
           cannot
           remember
           all
           .
           Tell
           me
           how
           many
           and
           which
           of
           those
           you
           mean.
           The
           Elder
           about
           you
           dead
           ,
           were
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Arthur
             Salway
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             John
             Hall
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Hall
          
           ,
           (
           your
           next
           Neighbour
           )
           Mr.
           Smith
           at
           Dudley
           ,
           Mr.
           Smith
           at
           Stoke
           ,
           (
           a
           younger
           Man
           )
           and
           not
           far
           of
           Mr.
           
             Anthony
             Burgess
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Blake
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           of
           these
           mean
           you
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           you
           can
           Name
           one
           unlearned
           Man
           ,
           in
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           .
           If
           he
           be
           but
           a
           
             meer
             Nonconformist
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           some
           such
           Sect
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           not
           much
           more
           
           affinity
           than
           with
           the
           Papists
           (
           who
           conform
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           say
           they
           are
           nearer
           to
           you
           than
           to
           us
           )
           I
           doubt
           ,
           that
           
             odd
             unlearned
             Man
          
           ,
           should
           he
           but
           conform
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           great
           ornament
           to
           your
           present
           Church
           .
           But
           what
           course
           can
           one
           better
           take
           to
           silence
           such
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           Posterity
           of
           such
           mens
           incredibility
           ,
           than
           to
           
             Name
             the
             persons
             round
             about
          
           ?
           How
           many
           hundred
           worthy
           men
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           Counties
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           could
           I
           Name
           you
           .
           And
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             a
             usual
             Stratagem
             with
             us
             ,
          
           to
           
             possess
             particular
             persons
             with
             an
             opinion
             that
             you
             detract
             from
             them
             :
          
           It
           is
           bad
           arguing
           
             Syllogizare
             ex
             particulari
          
           ]
           Excellent
           Logick
           !
           He
           that
           condemneth
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           and
           the
           
             ejected
             Ministers
          
           as
           meer
           illiterate
           ,
           doth
           not
           condemn
           the
           Individuals
           ,
           though
           it
           came
           in
           with
           an
           
             How
             many
             .
          
           ]
           I
           never
           said
           ,
           that
           you
           condemn
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           I
           askt
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           me
           ,
           
             How
             many
          
           .
           And
           is
           this
           like
           syllogizing
           
             ex
             particulari
             .
          
           ]
           Do
           you
           intimate
           an
           Accusation
           against
           
             Many
             of
             them
          
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           name
           almost
           all
           of
           that
           County
           neer
           you
           ,
           will
           you
           
             absolve
             them
             all
          
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Next
           you
           say
           
             [
             Those
             I
             intended
             have
             your
             suffrage
             ]
          
           Because
           I
           said
           
             [
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             a
             meer
             English
             Divine
             ,
             than
             an
             Hebrew
             or
             a
             Syriac
             Sot.
          
           It
           seems
           you
           are
           of
           another
           mind
           :
           A
           Sot
           will
           serve
           to
           
             preach
             Divinity
          
           ,
           and
           
             seek
             mens
             salvation
          
           ,
           We
           feel
           the
           judgment
           of
           more
           than
           you
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           enough
           to
           set
           you
           upon
           
             blew
             Aprons
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           How
           forgot
           you
           Tub-Preachers
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           you
           would
           fain
           steal
           some
           honour
           to
           your self
           from
           the
           Universities
           as
           a
           
             Defender
             of
             them
          
           :
           O
           happy
           advantage
           !
           But
           who
           accused
           them
           ?
           I
           said
           
             [
             I
             am
             grown
             of
             late
             years
             to
             take
             it
             
             for
             no
             very
             great
             honour
             to
             our
             young
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Universities
             .
             ]
          
           And
           you
           put
           
             [
             It
             is
          
           ]
           for
           
             [
             I
             take
             it
          
           ]
           and
           so
           I
           take
           it
           still
           .
           But
           
             late
             years
          
           signifieth
           not
           
             [
             always
          
           ]
           nor
           
             [
             our
             young
             Preachers
             ]
             all
             [
             Preachers
             .
          
           Doth
           he
           
             that
             dishonoureth
          
           the
           University
           ,
           deserve
           honour
           for
           being
           at
           the
           University
           ?
           What
           
             young
             ones
          
           you
           have
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           
             our
             young
             ones
          
           that
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           do
           not
           yet
           go
           about
           to
           change
           my
           mind
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           all
           those
           named
           (
           though
           he
           did
           not
           well
           )
           by
           the
           Glocester
           Cobler
           
             Ralph
             Wallis
          
           ,
           are
           an
           honour
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           or
           it
           to
           them
           :
           I
           still
           take
           it
           for
           
             no
             very
             great
             honour
          
           ,
           (
           I
           said
           not
           none
           )
           for
           any
           
             ignorant
             ,
             idle
             Lad
          
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           at
           the
           University
           :
           But
           sure
           I
           obtruded
           not
           this
           judgment
           on
           you
           or
           any
           other
           !
           Yet
           here
           is
           place
           for
           Corah's
           
             holy
             Congregation
             ,
             eclipsing
          
           the
           two
           
             Luminaries
             ,
             Agamemnon
          
           ,
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           and
           more
           such
           stuff
           .
           And
           shall
           it
           be
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           whether
           you
           or
           I
           have
           written
           more
           for
           Learning
           and
           Universities
           ;
           and
           which
           of
           us
           did
           more
           to
           save
           them
           from
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           other
           Fanaticks
           when
           they
           were
           endangered
           ?
           The
           visible
           Evidences
           shall
           decide
           the
           Case
           .
           You
           may
           be
           more
           beholden
           to
           the
           Universities
           than
           I
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           done
           more
           than
           wish
           their
           prosperity
           as
           well
           as
           you
           .
           But
           
             Quidvis
             ex
             quovis
          
           is
           your
           way
           .
           There
           went
           about
           Eleven
           or
           twelve
           out
           of
           Kederminster
           Parish
           and
           School
           to
           the
           University
           and
           Ministry
           in
           my
           time
           ,
           and
           many
           since
           :
           If
           you
           please
           enquire
           of
           the
           difference
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           when
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           
             I
             deal
             no
             better
             with
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           ;
           I
           first
           ask
           you
           ,
           how
           
           could
           you
           make
           shift
           to
           be
           ignorant
           how
           ill
           you
           use
           the
           ancient
           Presbyters
           ,
           yea
           and
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           your self
           ?
           were
           they
           not
           mostly
           
             blew
             Aprons
          
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           you
           disdain
           for
           want
           of
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Know
           you
           not
           that
           the
           Paucity
           of
           Learned
           Presbyters
           was
           the
           true
           Cause
           that
           the
           few
           that
           were
           such
           ,
           got
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Bishops
           above
           the
           rest
           :
           And
           how
           few
           Philosophers
           turned
           Christians
           then
           ?
           And
           how
           long
           it
           was
           before
           the
           Christians
           had
           many
           considerable
           Schools
           ,
           much
           less
           Universities
           ?
           And
           what
           men
           the
           common
           Presbyters
           were
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ?
           Alexandria
           by
           
             Pantaenus
             ,
             Clemens
          
           and
           Origen
           kept
           up
           some
           competent
           Learning
           ;
           
             Basil
             ,
             Nazianzen
             ,
             Nissen
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
          
           were
           fain
           to
           go
           to
           such
           as
           Libanius
           ,
           and
           to
           Athens
           ;
           except
           those
           forenamed
           ,
           and
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           Tertullian
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           Hierom
           after
           :
           how
           few
           either
           Linguists
           or
           Philosophers
           had
           we
           :
           And
           yet
           do
           not
           you
           account
           those
           holy
           and
           worthy
           men
           ,
           
             blew
             Aprons
          
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Polycarpus
             ,
             Irenaeus
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           Cyprian
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Graeg
             .
             Neocaesar
             .
             Antonius
             ,
             Ab.
             Pachomius
             ,
             Macarius
          
           ;
           yea
           Epiphanius
           himself
           ,
           
             Ephrem
             Syrus
             ,
             Isidore
             Pelesiota
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Philastrius
             ,
             Theoph.
             Alexand
             ,
             Ruffinus
             ,
             Gaudentius
             ,
             Maximus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Besides
           
             Simeon
             Stillita
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           holy
           Famous
           Monks
           ;
           yea
           Augustinus
           himself
           ,
           the
           best
           rational
           Divine
           had
           little
           enough
           of
           the
           Tongues
           .
           Their
           Writings
           easily
           prove
           all
           this
           ,
           with
           the
           Historical
           Descriptions
           of
           others
           concerning
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           
             [
             I
             think
             it
             so
             short
             a
             Work
             to
             read
             the
             few
             brief
             Writers
             of
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             as
             maketh
             it
             more
             a
             dishonour
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             any
             great
             
             honour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             them
             .
             ]
          
           Instead
           of
           this
           you
           feign
           me
           to
           say
           
             (
             It
             is
             no
             great
             honour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             them
             .
             )
          
           But
           is
           this
           true
           ?
           Is
           a
           Positive
           and
           a
           Comparative
           Assertion
           all
           one
           ?
           ]
           But
           it
           seems
           you
           are
           not
           of
           my
           mind
           :
           But
           take
           it
           for
           a
           
             greater
             honour
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             know
             them
             ,
          
           than
           a
           
             dishonour
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             :
          
           And
           who
           vilified
           them
           more
           then
           you
           or
           I
           ?
           If
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             dishonour
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             of
             the
             Grammar
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           than
           
             honour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
          
           so
           as
           to
           know
           what
           is
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           you
           denied
           this
           ,
           who
           vilified
           them
           most
           ?
           Have
           you
           no
           greater
           matters
           than
           these
           to
           exercise
           your
           
             censorious
             faculty
          
           on
           :
           You
           know
           in
           how
           few
           months
           all
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           three
           first
           Centuries
           may
           be
           read
           over
           .
           I
           pray
           you
           here
           leave
           every
           one
           to
           his
           liberty
           of
           judging
           :
           Among
           you
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           greater
           honour
           
             to
             know
             them
          
           ,
           than
           a
           dishonour
           
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
          
           :
           Among
           us
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           greater
           dishonour
           
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
          
           ,
           than
           an
           honour
           
             to
             know
             them
          
           .
           Could
           you
           endure
           any
           to
           differ
           from
           you
           ,
           this
           Comprimize
           might
           serve
           :
           But
           the
           next
           time
           falsifie
           not
           my
           words
           .
           As
           for
           your
           intimation
           of
           some
           that
           
             cannot
             read
             them
          
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           believe
           your self
           ,
           that
           its
           true
           of
           
             ten
             Conformists
          
           for
           
             one
             Non-conformist
          
           :
           I
           remember
           but
           one
           
             Nonconformable
             Minister
          
           in
           
             Worcester
             shire
          
           that
           was
           not
           of
           an
           University
           ,
           and
           I
           conjecture
           that
           he
           can
           read
           the
           Fathers
           :
           But
           by
           your
           speeches
           ,
           what
           stranger
           would
           not
           take
           it
           to
           be
           used
           by
           you
           for
           their
           
             ordinary
             Character
          
           ,
           which
           you
           durst
           not
           charge
           on
           
             One
             by
             name
          
           in
           all
           the
           County
           that
           is
           an
           
             Ordained
             Minister
          
           when
           I
           provoked
           you
           ?
           Doth
           not
           this
           savour
           of
           
             Factious
             malignity
          
           ?
           As
           to
           the
           
             prepostecus
             
             method
             of
             Reading
             late
             Writers
             before
             the
             Fa●hers
             ,
          
           which
           you
           talk
           of
           :
           1.
           
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           in
           all
           Universities
           have
           most
           usually
           done
           so
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           hear
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           take
           both
           together
           .
           3.
           
           I
           suppose
           that
           if
           one
           Book
           be
           read
           this
           Month
           ,
           and
           another
           the
           next
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           like
           to
           make
           any
           great
           alteration
           in
           knowledge
           which
           goeth
           first
           .
           4.
           
           Methinks
           still
           you
           cross
           your
           own
           intention
           ,
           and
           tell
           men
           that
           those
           Non-conformists
           honour
           the
           Fathers
           more
           than
           you
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           judicious
           or
           necessary
           Authors
           should
           be
           read
           with
           greatest
           judgment
           ,
           and
           
             mature
             judgment
          
           is
           usually
           the
           greatest
           .
           If
           you
           would
           have
           Boys
           learn
           the
           Fathers
           at
           School
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           Tulli's
           Offices
           before
           their
           larger
           Catechisms
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           lost
           ,
           as
           Tulli's
           Offices
           usually
           is
           :
           And
           that
           which
           they
           have
           once
           read
           ,
           though
           without
           judgment
           ,
           they
           would
           think
           they
           need
           not
           read
           again
           .
           5.
           
           Do
           you
           believe
           that
           Lads
           that
           never
           read
           any
           Method
           of
           Theology
           or
           Catechism
           ,
           could
           draw
           a
           good
           Catechism
           or
           Method
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           first
           :
           suppose
           them
           to
           have
           begun
           at
           
             (
             lem
             .
             Romanus
          
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           
             Dionis
             .
             Areop
          
           .
           and
           Ignatius
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             Martialis
             Apost
          
           .
           at
           a
           venture
           ,
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           ended
           at
           the
           
             Nicene
             Council
          
           ,
           yea
           or
           any
           where
           short
           of
           Augustine
           :
           What
           a
           Method
           think
           you
           would
           they
           draw
           up
           ?
           Yea
           if
           they
           must
           go
           further
           and
           read
           all
           Chrysostom
           ,
           with
           his
           Enemy
           Epiphanius
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           with
           his
           
             Hilary
             ,
             Prosper
          
           .
           and
           Fulgentius
           ,
           how
           would
           the
           Lads
           reconcile
           their
           
             Doctrinal
             Disagreements
          
           ,
           and
           then
           draw
           one
           Method
           out
           of
           both
           Parties
           ?
           6.
           
           Do
           you
           not
           condemn
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           send
           men
           first
           to
           the
           Fathers
           for
           a
           Method
           ,
           but
           drew
           them
           
           up
           Catechism
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           
             Book
             of
             Articles
          
           ,
           or
           Confession
           ,
           and
           Nowell's
           Catechism
           is
           Authorised
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           Apology
           ,
           and
           a
           Book
           of
           
             Homilies
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           commandeth
           not
           subscription
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           to
           these
           :
           And
           commanded
           no
           Commentary
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           but
           Erasmus's
           Paraphrase
           .
           7.
           
           And
           in
           good
           sadness
           ,
           can
           you
           that
           have
           read
           both
           ,
           believe
           that
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           are
           as
           methodical
           ,
           as
           accurate
           ,
           as
           sound
           ,
           as
           full
           ,
           as
           useful
           to
           form
           a
           true
           Body
           of
           Theology
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           as
           the
           
             later
             Writers
          
           are
           ?
           Can
           you
           believe
           this
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           among
           them
           to
           these
           uses
           ,
           like
           Melancthon's
           Calvin's
           
             Inst
             .
             Polanus
             ,
             Ludov.
             Crocius
             ,
             Georgius
             ,
             Sohnius
             ,
             Amesius
             ,
             Theses
             Salmuenses
             ,
             Synops
             .
             Theol.
             Leidensium
             ,
             Camero
             ,
             &c.
          
           Or
           if
           you
           had
           rather
           like
           
             Arminius
             ,
             Episcopius
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           especially
           like
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           Dr.
           Field
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Davenant
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Are
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Practical
           Writings
           ,
           even
           
             Macarius
             ,
             Ephrem
             Syrus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Comparable
           to
           abundance
           used
           now
           :
           Whether
           such
           Non-conformists
           as
           
             Hildersham
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
             Rogers
             ,
             Burroughs
             ,
             &c.
          
           or
           such
           Conformists
           ,
           as
           
             Sibbes
             ,
             Preston
             ,
             Gurnal
          
           ,
           the
           
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Hammond
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           the
           surest
           and
           readiest
           way
           for
           Youth
           to
           come
           to
           understand
           and
           believe
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           of
           the
           
             Hypostatical
             Union
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             twofold
             Nature
             and
             Will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           to
           read
           first
           ,
           all
           the
           
             first
             Writers
          
           that
           say
           little
           or
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           say
           much
           amiss
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           read
           all
           the
           odious
           Wars
           at
           the
           
             Ephesine
             Council
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Councils
           of
           
             Arimin
             .
             Sermium
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           .
           And
           
           to
           read
           all
           the
           contentious
           Writings
           hereabout
           ,
           of
           
             Cyril
             Alexand
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
          
           and
           down
           to
           Damascene
           .
           Is
           not
           one
           
             Joshua
             Placaeus
             pro
             deitate
             Christi
          
           ,
           worth
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           then
           wrote
           ?
           I
           confess
           above
           all
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           times
           engaged
           them
           in
           the
           largest
           Defences
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           against
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           In
           which
           
             Euseb
             .
             in
             Praeparat
             .
             &
             Demonstrate
             .
             Evang.
             &
             Augustine
          
           have
           done
           well
           :
           But
           so
           far
           short
           of
           what
           is
           done
           of
           late
           by
           
             Grotius
             ,
             du
             Plessis
             ,
             Vander
             Meulin
             ,
             Camero
             ,
          
           yea
           
             Savonarola
             ,
             Vives
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ;
           as
           that
           all
           laid
           together
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           for
           your
           Method
           .
           Take
           out
           but
           
             Justin
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           ,
           and
           Cyprian
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           first
           Centuries
           ,
           and
           
             Basil
             Nazianz.
             Nyssen
             ,
             Hierom
          
           ,
           and
           Chrysostom
           ,
           and
           Augustin
           after
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           what
           you
           will
           leave
           us
           .
           If
           Origen
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           ,
           let
           them
           first
           fight
           it
           out
           to
           decide
           it
           whether
           he
           be
           a
           Hererick
           :
           For
           Halloix
           and
           our
           Conforming
           Originists
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Theoph.
             Alexand.
          
           and
           Epiphanius
           ,
           ended
           not
           the
           Controversie
           by
           the
           banishment
           of
           Chrisostom
           .
           8.
           
           And
           if
           all
           the
           Naevi
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           were
           in
           our
           
             modern
             Divines
          
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           Scultetus
           and
           other
           Protestants
           have
           gathered
           ,
           but
           even
           
             Baronius
             ,
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             ,
             Possevine
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           What
           would
           you
           call
           them
           ?
           What
           Hereticks
           should
           we
           be
           ?
           Was
           there
           ever
           so
           great
           Error
           charged
           on
           any
           one
           of
           the
           1800
           Ministers
           for
           their
           silencing
           ,
           as
           is
           visible
           in
           
             Dionys
             .
             Constitut
             .
             &
             Can.
             Apostol
             .
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Tatianus
             ,
             Arnebius
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             &c.
          
           But
           I
           forgat
           how
           much
           
             Dalaeus
             de
             usu
             Patr.
          
           hath
           said
           more
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
           If
           we
           had
           to
           do
           with
           Men
           that
           could
           let
           men
           live
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           obey
           them
           not
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           method
           of
           their
           
           Studies
           ,
           this
           much
           also
           might
           compremise
           this
           difference
           .
           You
           shall
           set
           your
           Pupils
           first
           to
           read
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           make
           out
           of
           them
           such
           a
           Religion
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           
             too
             many
          
           :
           (
           But
           then
           you
           must
           not
           be
           their
           Collector
           as
           you
           teach
           them
           ;
           For
           't
           is
           as
           good
           to
           take
           a
           Method
           from
           a
           Book
           ,
           as
           from
           
             your
             Mouth
             :
          
           )
           And
           We
           will
           teach
           Ours
           first
           to
           understand
           the
           
             Catechism
             ,
             Ursine
             ,
             Polanus
             ,
             Amesius
             ,
             &c.
          
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           the
           Fathers
           in
           order
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           judgment
           to
           know
           how
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           issue
           shew
           which
           is
           the
           
             wiser
             way
          
           .
           But
           I
           pray
           you
           while
           you
           read
           the
           Fathers
           to
           your
           Scholars
           ,
           call
           them
           not
           
             blew
             Aprons
          
           ,
           nor
           Tub-Preachers
           ,
           nor
           Fanaticks
           ,
           as
           out
           as
           you
           find
           them
           to
           have
           wanted
           the
           Languages
           ,
           or
           
             Academical
             Education
          
           ,
           lest
           it
           hinder
           your
           success
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           think
           all
           this
           quarrel
           with
           the
           Method
           of
           our
           Studies
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
          
           ;
           Therefore
           to
           save
           us
           any
           more
           trouble
           ,
           we
           will
           refer
           all
           that
           Controversie
           to
           your
           own
           Ignatius
           alone
           ,
           (
           who
           determineth
           ,
           
             That
             in
             every
             Church
             there
             is
             one
             Altar
             ,
             and
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             )
          
           and
           with
           that
           we
           are
           content
           .
           In
           your
           Page
           6
           ,
           to
           keep
           your
           wont
           ;
           1.
           
           You
           feign
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           tell
           you
           is
           objected
           to
           me
           by
           others
           .
           2.
           
           You
           falsly
           feign
           me
           to
           allow
           the
           Conformists
           to
           have
           some
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Chaldee
             ,
             Syriac
          
           ,
           and
           Arabic
           ,
           my
           very
           mention
           of
           which
           words
           you
           out
           lay
           hold
           on
           ,
           as
           an
           Honour
           granted
           to
           your
           ●●●●
           :
           But
           it
           is
           all
           a
           false
           supposition
           ,
           I
           never
           ap●roved
           hofe
           words
           to
           the
           Conformists
           :
           I
           only
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           (
           valuing
           Matter
           before
           
             Words
             )
             I
             〈…〉
             the
             Church
             had
             men
             that
             speak
             sound
             Doctrine
             
             in
             an
             apt
             and
             serious
             manner
             ,
             for
             bringing
             Sinners
             to
             repentance
             in
             English
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             can
             lace
             an
             insipid
             ,
             empty
             ,
             senceless
             Discourse
             ,
             with
             some
             shreds
             of
             Chaldee
             ,
             Syriac
             ,
             or
             Arabic
             :
             and
             though
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             had
             all
             Accomplishments
             fit
             even
             for
             the
             adorning
             of
             their
             ●acred
             Work
             ;
             yet
             I
             had
             rather
             hear
             a
             meer
             English
             Divine
             ,
             than
             an
             Hebrew
             or
             a
             Syriac
             Sot.
             ]
          
           You
           put
           me
           to
           the
           troublesom
           repeating
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           by
           your
           falsification
           .
           I
           did
           not
           mention
           Conformists
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           thought
           of
           appropriating
           these
           Passages
           to
           them
           any
           more
           than
           others
           :
           But
           only
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           be
           he
           Conformist
           on
           Non-conformist
           ,
           if
           like
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             &c.
          
           he
           had
           
             sound
             Divinity
             without
             the
             Languages
          
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           could
           better
           bear
           with
           him
           ,
           than
           with
           one
           (
           whoever
           )
           that
           had
           Words
           for
           Ostentation
           without
           Sense
           ;
           and
           to
           free
           you
           from
           all
           suspicion
           of
           Injury
           ,
           I
           
             never
             heard
             one
          
           of
           the
           
             young
             Conformists
          
           which
           I
           mention
           ,
           make
           any
           ostentation
           or
           credible
           signification
           of
           his
           skill
           in
           any
           one
           of
           those
           Tongues
           :
           Nor
           do
           I
           remember
           but
           exceeding
           few
           Conformists
           in
           England
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           accuse
           or
           suspect
           of
           any
           such
           skill
           :
           But
           having
           a
           Lad
           in
           my
           house
           not
           long
           ago
           come
           from
           School
           ,
           who
           hath
           some
           acquaintance
           in
           all
           these
           Languages
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           more
           ,
           who
           I
           assure
           you
           is
           too
           young
           to
           be
           a
           
             Conformable
             Preacher
          
           ,
           or
           Divine
           ,
           he
           being
           next
           me
           ,
           suggested
           the
           Matter
           of
           my
           Comparison
           ,
           when
           you
           vilified
           I
           know
           not
           whom
           (
           some
           unnamed
           )
           Non-conformists
           ,
           for
           knowing
           little
           more
           than
           
             English
             Books
          
           can
           teach
           them
           .
           One
           Pressick
           a
           Sadler
           in
           Leverpool
           hath
           written
           That
           against
           some
           of
           your
           Sect
           in
           English
           ,
           
           which
           all
           their
           Languages
           will
           hardly
           enable
           them
           to
           Confute
           :
           And
           I
           hear
           but
           few
           of
           you
           that
           in
           
             real
             knowledge
          
           ,
           are
           much
           more
           Angelical
           than
           Aquinas
           ,
           subtle
           than
           Scotus
           ,
           profound
           than
           
             Bradwardine
             ,
             &c.
          
           when
           yet
           they
           and
           their
           
             Scholastick
             Tribe
          
           were
           commonly
           very
           sorry
           Linguists
           .
           But
           it
           s
           needful
           that
           I
           intreat
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           affirm
           me
           not
           to
           have
           called
           them
           all
           Non-conformist●
           ,
           because
           I
           name
           them
           in
           this
           Comparison
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           loads
           of
           Dirt
           that
           you
           say
           I
           cast
           ,
           and
           your
           saying
           ,
           that
           you
           see
           (
           you
           should
           have
           said
           
             feel
             )
             that
             its
             difficult
             to
             forbear
             reproach
             towards
             them
             from
             whom
             we
             differ
             .
             ]
          
           I
           answer
           ;
           1.
           
           And
           I
           see
           that
           it
           s
           no
           wonder
           if
           that
           Tribe
           who
           think
           themselves
           persecuted
           ,
           when
           they
           may
           not
           persecute
           and
           
             silence
             others
          
           ,
           do
           also
           think
           themselves
           reproached
           ,
           when
           others
           are
           justly
           vindicated
           from
           their
           reproach
           .
           2.
           
           But
           it
           s
           hard
           ,
           that
           as
           Transubstantiation
           must
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           some
           mens
           Faith
           ;
           so
           we
           also
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           Senses
           and
           Experience
           are
           deceived
           :
           And
           that
           he
           that
           walketh
           in
           the
           Frost
           is
           a
           reproach
           for
           saying
           it
           is
           cold
           ,
           because
           another
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           
             Summer
             is
             colder
          
           ,
           because
           of
           now
           and
           then
           a
           
             rainy
             day
          
           .
           Alas
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           great
           Chappelries
           ,
           and
           many
           
             Parish
             Churches
          
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           utterly
           without
           any
           Minister
           at
           all
           ;
           Are
           so
           many
           others
           so
           supplied
           (
           yea
           so
           many
           hundreds
           )
           as
           the
           Lovers
           of
           Souls
           do
           groan
           and
           
             weep
             for
          
           ;
           and
           must
           we
           neither
           see
           nor
           
             feel
             it
          
           ?
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           not
           
             feel
             it
             to
             you
          
           ,
           let
           us
           
             feel
             it
             to
             God
          
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           feelingly
           and
           not
           formally
           pray
           him
           to
           send
           forth
           more
           and
           
             better
             Labourers
             into
             his
             Harvest
          
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           seriously
           profess
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Gospel
           be
           
           but
           better
           Preached
           ,
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           all
           the
           Parishes
           in
           the
           
             Three
             Kingdoms
          
           better
           instructed
           for
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           without
           us
           ,
           than
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           will
           never
           more
           speak
           for
           a
           
             Liberty
             to
             Preach
          
           ,
           much
           less
           desire
           a
           Farthing
           of
           the
           Maintenance
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           talk
           in
           Print
           as
           you
           do
           to
           me
           in
           
             private
             Letters
          
           ,
           you
           might
           make
           
             strangers
             of
             your
             Mind
          
           ;
           But
           to
           the
           People
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           that
           see
           ,
           that
           hear
           ,
           that
           
             know
             the
             Persons
          
           ,
           your
           words
           will
           be
           all
           vain
           :
           You
           may
           call
           them
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Hell
          
           for
           not
           believing
           you
           ,
           but
           men
           are
           so
           
             naturally
             sensible
          
           ,
           that
           your
           Anger
           will
           not
           change
           them
           neer
           London
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           I
           think
           are
           the
           
             worthiest
             Conformists
          
           in
           the
           Land
           (
           proportionably
           )
           And
           yet
           how
           many
           places
           not
           far
           off
           
             it
             ,
             feel
          
           what
           I
           say
           .
           A
           worthy
           Learned
           ,
           judicious
           ,
           peaceable
           Divine
           (
           bred
           up
           in
           one
           of
           the
           next
           Parishes
           to
           you
           awhile
           )
           Mr.
           
             John
             Warren
          
           ,
           is
           silenced
           at
           a
           
             great
             Town
             ,
             Hatfield
             Broadoak
          
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London's
           Presentation
           :
           Thus
           he
           hath
           long
           lived
           and
           done
           
             much
             good
          
           ,
           yet
           since
           1662
           that
           he
           was
           silenced
           ,
           the
           Place
           hath
           been
           void
           many
           years
           ,
           because
           the
           Maintenance
           is
           small
           ;
           and
           there
           must
           be
           
             none
             at
             all
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           such
           a
           one
           as
           He.
           But
           you
           call
           this
           
             casting
             Dirt
             too
          
           :
           The
           
             starved
             Souls
          
           must
           not
           take
           on
           them
           to
           
             feel
             their
             Case
          
           ;
           And
           to
           be
           
             past
             feeling
          
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           is
           a
           state
           that
           men
           are
           prone
           to
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           need
           no
           Preachers
           to
           help
           them
           to
           be
           indifferent
           in
           .
           Well!
           Souls
           must
           be
           starved
           ,
           or
           not
           be
           humble
           .
           [
           How
           can
           we
           
             prefer
             others
             before
             our selves
          
           ]
           unless
           we
           will
           be
           content
           that
           
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
          
           be
           neglected
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           set
           up
           to
           teach
           men
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           Ungodly
           to
           teach
           them
           Godliness
           .
           But
           as
           in
           Natune
           ,
           
           so
           in
           Grace
           there
           is
           a
           Principle
           that
           will
           not
           suffer
           men
           by
           Words
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           take
           Famine
           for
           Food
           ,
           nor
           saying
           a
           
             dry
             Lesson
          
           ,
           for
           teaching
           men
           the
           
             Way
             to
             Heaven
          
           :
           Blessed
           be
           God
           that
           hath
           possessed
           all
           
             renewed
             Christians
          
           with
           a
           
             new
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           differenceth
           the
           Chaff
           from
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           words
           from
           real
           worth
           and
           substance
           .
           But
           you
           heard
           a
           Preacher
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             thanked
             God
             he
             never
             heard
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             get
             something
             by
             him
             .
             Answer
             ,
          
           And
           I
           also
           am
           of
           Mr.
           Herbert's
           mind
           ,
           
             Church-porch
             ,
             p.
          
           15.
           
           
             [
             If
             all
             want
             sense
             ,
             God
             takes
             a
             Text
             and
             preacheth
             Patience
             .
             ]
          
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           by
           my
           Approbation
           contract
           the
           Guilt
           of
           such
           Preachers
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           that
           set
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           others
           silenced
           and
           calumniated
           ,
           and
           then
           plead
           Humility
           for
           the
           valuing
           of
           these
           .
           Every
           Text
           that
           is
           
             preached
             on
          
           ,
           is
           eaifying
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           by
           bare
           
             reading
             it
          
           we
           may
           be
           edified
           :
           And
           in
           Muscovy
           where
           all
           Preaching
           is
           put
           down
           for
           fear
           of
           Treason
           ,
           1671.
           and
           yet
           now
           by
           Treason
           they
           are
           just
           between
           Life
           and
           Death
           )
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           great
           advantage
           in
           the
           using
           of
           your
           Argument
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           would
           have
           Preaching
           ,
           that
           Humility
           should
           teach
           them
           to
           esteem
           the
           
             Readers
             labour
          
           above
           their
           own
           .
           And
           truly
           Basil
           and
           Chrysostom's
           Sermons
           which
           they
           read
           ,
           are
           better
           than
           the
           Sermons
           in
           very
           many
           Churches
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           that
           honour
           the
           Fathers
           its
           like
           will
           not
           deny
           :
           )
           But
           cheat
           not
           your self
           so
           as
           to
           dream
           that
           we
           are
           the
           Assailants
           ,
           when
           we
           meddle
           not
           with
           you
           but
           by
           way
           of
           Comparison
           ,
           when
           urged
           to
           it
           in
           our
           own
           defence
           .
           But
           because
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           
             Factious
             passages
             ,
             yellow
             Jaundices
          
           ,
           a
           
             Party
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           here
           accused
           ,
           I
           could
           almost
           find
           in
           my
           
           heart
           to
           send
           you
           a
           Copy
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Sermons
           that
           I
           have
           lately
           heard
           ;
           But
           you
           would
           but
           pretend
           that
           this
           were
           some
           rare
           unusual
           thing
           .
           O
           let
           the
           World
           take
           heed
           what
           History
           they
           believe
           ;
           I
           have
           as
           much
           ado
           to
           perswade
           you
           ,
           that
           many
           Churches
           are
           left
           in
           a
           case
           which
           calls
           for
           Tears
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           to
           perswade
           Bagshaw
           and
           others
           on
           the
           other
           extream
           ,
           that
           
             any
             of
             them
             have
             worthy
             or
             tolerable
             men
             :
          
           When
           yet
           many
           
             hundred
             thousand
             Persons
          
           have
           
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           Experience
           to
           decide
           the
           Case
           .
           But
           these
           
             ten
             years
             experience
          
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           have
           taught
           me
           ,
           not
           
             hastily
             to
             believe
             a
             Faction
          
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           matter
           where
           the
           
             common
             sense
          
           is
           Judge
           :
           for
           Faction
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             Lyars
          
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           
             [
             Just
             so
             did
          
           Martin
           Marprelate
           
             traduce
             the
             regular
             Clergies
             .
             Answer
             ,
          
           Just
           so
           ,
           is
           
             just
             untruly
          
           spoken
           by
           you
           .
           As
           well
           may
           the
           Papists
           say
           to
           the
           
             Lutherans
             ,
             Just
             so
             did
             the
             Heriticks
             of
             old
             :
          
           Rather
           just
           so
           did
           Christ
           tell
           some
           men
           ,
           That
           they
           
             took
             away
             the
             Key
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             would
             neither
             enter
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             others
             .
          
           And
           just
           so
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           if
           
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
             both
             will
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             .
          
           One
           of
           the
           last
           Sermons
           I
           heard
           ,
           was
           on
           
             [
             Servants
             obey
             your
             Masters
             in
             all
             things
             :
             ]
          
           and
           our
           own
           Servants
           being
           almost
           wholly
           past
           by
           ,
           it
           was
           applied
           to
           shew
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             Servants
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             must
             obey
             them
             in
             all
             things
             :
          
           As
           if
           subjection
           without
           servitude
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           .
           One
           of
           the
           next
           before
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Church
             may
             appoint
             Holy-days
             ,
             because
             Easter-day
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           
             Lords-day
             )
             is
             a
             Holy-day
             of
             the
             Churches
             appointment
             :
          
           When
           most
           of
           the
           people
           had
           more
           need
           to
           have
           been
           taught
           
           the
           
             Cathechistical
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           what
           
             they
             did
          
           when
           they
           were
           Baptized
           .
           I
           can
           name
           you
           the
           Man
           (
           and
           Place
           )
           that
           from
           the
           Title
           of
           John's
           Epistle
           
             [
             To
             the
             elect
             Lady
          
           ]
           proved
           undeniably
           that
           then
           there
           were
           
             Lord
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             an
             Elect
             Lady
             relateth
             to
             an
             Elect
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           
             there
             are
             no
             Elect
             Lords
             ,
             but
             Elect
             Lord
             Bishops
             .
          
           And
           if
           such
           as
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           
             silencing
             of
             many
             hundreds
          
           ,
           yea
           of
           such
           as
           
             Amesius
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Greenham
             ,
             Hildersham
             ,
             John
             Rogers
             ,
             Egerton
             ,
             Dod
             ,
             Bradshaw
             ,
             Rob.
             Parker
             ,
             Paget
             ,
             Hering
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           O
           what
           men
           )
           and
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           such
           as
           These
           ,
           or
           Readers
           in
           their
           stead
           ,
           all
           is
           salved
           by
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           
             we
             must
             think
             others
             better
             than
             our selves
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             we
             may
             profit
             by
             all
          
           .
           And
           if
           God
           did
           work
           by
           all
           alike
           ,
           sense
           or
           non-sence
           ,
           and
           made
           as
           much
           use
           of
           the
           Ignorant
           and
           Ungodly
           to
           procure
           Knowledge
           and
           Godliness
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           as
           you
           .
           I
           believe
           with
           K.
           James
           they
           have
           an
           
             ill
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           recount
           Grievances
           to
           make
           themselves
           popular
           ;
           (
           I
           suppose
           Sir
           
             Edw.
             Sands
          
           named
           by
           you
           ,
           was
           one
           he
           meant
           so
           ill
           do
           your
           Allegations
           agree
           )
           But
           I
           will
           not
           therefore
           consent
           to
           their
           Guilt
           that
           
             make
             grievances
          
           ,
           and
           then
           declaim
           against
           such
           
             Popularity
             .
             They
             please
             not
             God
             and
             are
             contrary
             to
             all
             mens
             forbidding
             us
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             for
             Wrath
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
          
           was
           this
           Popular
           declaiming
           against
           grievances
           ?
           Deny
           your
           Children
           Food
           and
           Rayment
           ,
           and
           then
           call
           them
           such
           
             Popular
             declaimers
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           you
           snatch
           at
           your
           former
           self-deceiving
           fiction
           ,
           
             [
             did
             these
             Hebrew
             Children
          
           and
           
             Ara
             bick
             Lads
             ,
             come
             out
             of
             your
             School
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             been
             
             stroaked
             for
             Precious
             Youthes
             ]
             Answer
             ,
          
           How
           pleaseing
           to
           you
           is
           a
           selfmade
           Cheat.
           Realy
           Sir
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           one
           such
           Lad
           that
           is
           a
           Conformist
           ,
           your
           urgency
           may
           possibly
           provoke
           me
           to
           ,
           send
           you
           if
           it
           please
           you
           ,
           some
           of
           our
           homebred
           Fruits
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           whence
           I
           fetcht
           my
           comparison
           .
           1.
           (
           when
           you
           
             well
             mourn
             for
             your
             Alehouses
             Sots
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           say
           ,
           
             that
             all
             our
          
           1800
           
             are
             not
             free
          
           )
           your
           Confession
           on
           one
           part
           is
           constrained
           ,
           your
           Accusation
           on
           the
           other
           side
           I
           think
           is
           a
           Calumny
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           no
           one
           of
           all
           the
           Non-conformists
           was
           cast
           out
           for
           Drunkenness
           ,
           but
           many
           on
           the
           other
           side
           were
           cast
           out
           uppon
           Accusation
           of
           that
           sin
           ,
           seconded
           by
           Oathes
           ,
           (
           how
           just
           I
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           say
           )
           2.
           
           I
           that
           know
           the
           Non-conformists
           better
           than
           you
           ,
           know
           not
           one
           Drunkard
           amongst
           them
           all
           in
           England
           .
           3.
           
           I
           Challenge
           you
           to
           Name
           one
           of
           all
           the
           Ministers
           I
           Named
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Worcester
           where
           you
           live
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           
             (
             Page
          
           7.
           )
           you
           pretend
           that
           I
           
             Change
             my
             judgement
             in
             valuing
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             ]
          
           Answer
           ,
           all
           false
           still
           ,
           no
           change
           at
           all
           .
           I
           ever
           valued
           the
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           and
           Homilies
           much
           before
           such
           Preaching
           as
           I
           described
           to
           you
           .
           And
           realy
           I
           think
           that
           the
           
             Non
             conformists
          
           much
           more
           value
           the
           Homilies
           ,
           than
           the
           Conformists
           do
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           that
           you
           disclaim
           the
           proving
           it
           of
           
             any
             of
             our
             Non-conformists
             in
             England
             ,
          
           that
           he
           
             was
             silenced
          
           for
           Insufficiency
           .
           But
           was
           this
           impertinent
           to
           one
           that
           intimated
           such
           Charges
           of
           unlearnedness
           as
           you
           did
           .
           But
           ,
           you
           say
           
             it
             is
             of
             another
             Nature
             (
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             silence
             )
             that
             we
             do
             not
             give
             security
             to
             Authority
             :
             that
             we
             will
             Preach
             up
             no
             more
             Wars
             ,
          
           Answer
           ,
           I
           summon
           your
           Conscience
           to
           justify
           you
           
           silencing
           of
           so
           many
           and
           such
           ,
           in
           the
           necessity
           of
           so
           many
           Thousand
           Souls
           ,
           one
           moment
           after
           death
           ,
           upon
           the
           Charge
           now
           given
           us
           on
           these
           reasons
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           could
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           leave
           out
           your
           Oath
           and
           Subscription
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Chancellors
           ,
           with
           the
           Vast
           Assent
           ,
           and
           Consent
           ,
           few
           Non-conformists
           will
           refuse
           the
           renuncation
           mentioned
           by
           you
           about
           Wars
           .
           Yet
           still
           have
           you
           that
           front
           to
           ●ay
           it
           upon
           this
           .
           The
           many
           that
           took
           the
           Oxford
           Oath
           upon
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           that
           were
           ready
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           if
           Judge
           Keeling
           had
           not
           presently
           and
           openly
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           a
           renunciation
           of
           the
           National
           Vow
           .
           2.
           
           I
           again
           provoke
           you
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           one
           
             Non-conformable
             Minister
          
           of
           Ten
           or
           Twenty
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           proved
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           ,
           to
           have
           medled
           with
           the
           War
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           3.
           you
           read
           and
           cite
           my
           late
           Writing
           ,
           wherein
           I
           say
           
             (
             Page
          
           51.
           
           Differ
           .
           of
           the
           Pow
           of
           Mag.
           and
           
             Past
             .
             I
             ascribe
             all
             that
             power
             to
             Kings
             which
             is
             given
             them
             by
             any
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             or
             acknowledged
             by
             any
             Council
             General
             ,
             or
             Provincial
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             Publick
             Authentick
             Confession
             of
             any
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             either
             Protestant
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             or
             Papist
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             yet
             saw
             .
             )
          
           And
           is
           all
           this
           Insufficient
           to
           a
           Liberty
           to
           Preach
           Christ
           ,
           to
           ignorant
           Souls
           ,
           must
           
             Protestants
             ,
             Greeks
          
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           be
           all
           silenced
           for
           want
           of
           Loyalty
           ?
           I
           will
           subscribe
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           that
           which
           any
           of
           their
           Confessions
           give
           to
           Kings
           ,
           4.
           
           The
           Non-conformists
           ,
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           am
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ,
           have
           still
           been
           ready
           in
           express
           terms
           to
           promise
           never
           to
           meddle
           in
           any
           War
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           Nay
           to
           promise
           to
           employ
           their
           interest
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           prvent
           it
           .
           I●
           this
           would
           serve
           they
           should
           not
           be
           silenced
           ,
           Are
           such
           as
           Hooker
           and
           Bilson
           thought
           worthy
           of
           Honour
           ,
           
           and
           are
           these
           
             Principles
             of
             ours
          
           so
           much
           less
           security
           against
           War
           ,
           as
           to
           leave
           us
           on
           that
           account
           uncapable
           to
           Preach
           .
           Let
           but
           reason
           and
           humility
           be
           judge
           of
           your
           Accusation
           and
           Cause
           .
           And
           here
           to
           shame
           your self
           ,
           yet
           more
           
             Marchiaement
             Need-hams
             Book
          
           ,
           is
           instanced
           in
           .
           A
           Man
           that
           is
           no
           Minister
           but
           a
           Physician
           :
           who
           in
           those
           daies
           Wrote
           against
           us
           Non-conformists
           ,
           and
           against
           
             my self
             by
             Name
          
           ,
           when
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           now
           silenced
           Non-conformists
           ,
           and
           (
           excluding
           the
           Sectaries
           )
           stood
           ,
           out
           refusing
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           engagement
           whom
           the
           Royalists
           of
           my
           vicinity
           took
           it
           .
           This
           Man
           that
           Wrote
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Kings
           return
           ,
           hath
           welcomed
           him
           in
           florid
           Poems
           :
           is
           instanced
           in
           to
           tell
           Men
           what
           the
           Nonconformists
           are
           ,
           and
           why
           they
           are
           silenced
           .
           Truly
           Sir
           I
           conjecture
           you
           are
           a
           Stranger
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           abundance
           of
           the
           Prelatists
           are
           )
           though
           you
           lived
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           have
           dwelt
           somewhere
           where
           you
           knew
           but
           some
           Giddy
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           judge
           by
           them
           of
           those
           you
           knew
           not
           .
           And
           here
           
             (
             Page
          
           8.
           )
           I
           am
           glad
           that
           you
           deny
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           
             worst
             among
             us
             are
             received
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             conforme
             ,
          
           which
           sheweth
           for
           what
           crime
           we
           are
           kept
           out
           .
           And
           for
           your
           exclamation
           against
           us
           that
           come
           not
           in
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           impatient
           if
           I
           should
           but
           describe
           your
           dealing
           ,
           What
           if
           you
           lived
           under
           in
           such
           a
           power
           of
           Usurpers
           as
           would
           say
           [
           if
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           
             Germany
             Holland
             &c.
          
           will
           under
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           delibrately
           profess
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           bound
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           or
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           promise
           that
           he
           will
           never
           endeavour
           the
           reformation
           of
           any
           Corruption
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           will
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           to
           every
           Word
           in
           the
           Interim
           ,
           and
           will
           
           use
           Exorcism
           ,
           &c.
           they
           shall
           have
           leave
           to
           Preach
           else
           they
           shall
           all
           be
           silenced
           and
           deprived
           of
           all
           Ministerial
           Liberty
           and
           maintenance
           .
           ]
           And
           the●
           Cassander
           should
           have
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shu●
           out
           themselves
           if
           they
           come
           not
           in
           .
           I
           say
           not
           that
           our
           Case
           is
           the
           same
           with
           this
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           not
           But
           Cassander
           dealt
           more
           Candidly
           than
           you
           do
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           imposed
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           you
           a
           Non-conformist
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           ,
           might
           non
           any
           Man
           talk
           to
           you
           at
           such
           rates
           ,
           even
           tye
           your
           Legs
           ,
           and
           intreat
           you
           to
           go
           :
           or
           blindfold
           you
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           read
           who
           struck
           you
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           What
           need
           you
           more
           to
           the
           present
           Case
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           that
           
             there
             is
             never
             a
             Cherubim
             to
             hinder
             them
             ,
          
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           no
           sin
           in
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           hainous
           sin
           in
           theirs
           .
           ?
           And
           will
           your
           Opinion
           prove
           it
           ,
           where
           we
           search
           as
           diligently
           as
           you
           do
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           :
           If
           we
           be
           not
           as
           good
           as
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           allow
           us
           to
           love
           our selves
           as
           well
           .
           Tell
           me
           what
           time
           of
           any
           Usurpation
           had
           such
           impositions
           ,
           which
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           the
           present
           Conformists
           then
           in
           being
           ,
           did
           not
           conform
           or
           submit
           to
           ,
           or
           which
           they
           refused
           to
           the
           Cost
           of
           all
           their
           Church
           maintenance
           (
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           too
           many
           of
           them
           could
           easily
           forego
           it
           )
           I
           know
           that
           many
           were
           
             turned
             out
             by
             others
          
           ,
           that
           would
           gladly
           have
           conformed
           ,
           if
           that
           would
           but
           have
           been
           accepted
           .
           I
           knew
           not
           three
           Men
           in
           the
           three
           Counties
           about
           me
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           then
           have
           conformed
           ,
           if
           that
           would
           have
           kept
           them
           in
           their
           livings
           .
           If
           there
           were
           more
           unknown
           to
           me
           there
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           I
           would
           but
           have
           asked
           those
           men
           ,
           whether
           it
           
             was
             a
             sin
          
           that
           was
           imposed
           on
           them
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           whether
           it
           would
           have
           prevailed
           with
           them
           
           if
           one
           had
           done
           as
           you
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           they
           kept
           out
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Cherubin
           stood
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           how
           hainously
           they
           sinned
           in
           forsaking
           their
           Calling
           .
           It
           seems
           by
           your
           Complaint
           of
           the
           Tryers
           (
           men
           that
           I
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           )
           that
           either
           you
           did
           Conform
           then
           (
           or
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           refused
           you
           :
           )
           They
           say
           you
           did
           Conform
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           most
           of
           my
           Acquaintance
           that
           were
           sequestred
           ,
           would
           have
           Conformed
           to
           have
           kept
           their
           Livings
           :
           But
           if
           we
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           now
           ,
           when
           
             Declarations
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Oaths
          
           ,
           and
           Practices
           are
           imposed
           on
           us
           ;
           which
           —
           what
           would
           you
           have
           us
           to
           do
           ?
           Our
           manifold
           Interests
           obligeth
           us
           to
           judge
           them
           lawful
           if
           we
           could
           :
           We
           lose
           as
           much
           by
           not
           Conforming
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           you
           get
           by
           Conforming
           .
           Must
           we
           judge
           all
           lawful
           ,
           because
           our
           Guides
           do
           so
           ?
           How
           far
           will
           that
           hold
           ?
           Will
           it
           hold
           in
           Italy
           ,
           or
           in
           France
           ,
           or
           in
           Denmark
           ;
           or
           formerly
           in
           Scotland
           if
           you
           had
           lived
           there
           ?
           He
           that
           must
           take
           all
           for
           good
           ,
           which
           another
           calleth
           so
           ,
           must
           know
           who
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           far
           to
           be
           
             trusted
             on
          
           ;
           especially
           of
           those
           that
           renounce
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Irony
           was
           palpable
           enough
           to
           have
           prevented
           your
           Fancy
           ,
           that
           
             I
             give
             up
             the
             Cause
          
           ,
           scil
           
             by
             confessing
             the
             Crime
             that
             we
             sought
             to
             save
             Souls
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             we
             did
             eat
             bread
          
           .
           A
           little
           will
           encourage
           you
           sometimes
           to
           
             great
             Conclusions
          
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           P.
           9.
           
           Here
           you
           have
           many
           things
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           men
           that
           came
           into
           Sequestrations
           ,
           either
           
             sought
             not
          
           ,
           or
           
             procured
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
          
           :
           But
           O!
           first
           remember
           ,
           that
           if
           that
           were
           true
           ,
           yet
           all
           those
           (
           or
           neer
           all
           )
           were
           turned
           out
           of
           their
           Sequestrations
           before
           the
           
             silencing
             Bartholomew
             Day
          
           ,
           1662.
           
           2.
           
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           it
           had
           been
           as
           consistent
           with
           the
           
             good
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           for
           
             sixteen
             years
          
           been
           all
           untaught
           ,
           and
           left
           without
           any
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           
             Publick
             Worship
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           should
           have
           succeeded
           the
           ejected
           .
           3.
           
           If
           our
           Preaching
           did
           no
           
             good
             to
             Souls
          
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           think
           that
           yours
           does
           any
           ?
           If
           you
           preach
           the
           same
           Gospel
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           think
           so
           well
           of
           your
           
             own
             works
          
           above
           
             other
             mens
          
           ?
           And
           if
           yours
           also
           do
           
             no
             good
          
           ,
           why
           do
           men
           pay
           their
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           trouble
           themselves
           to
           hear
           such
           as
           do
           but
           trouble
           the
           World.
           4.
           
           Do
           you
           not
           Conspire
           with
           the
           Quakers
           that
           falsly
           cried
           out
           that
           our
           Ministry
           did
           not
           profit
           men
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           Levellers
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           taken
           down
           the
           Ministry
           as
           unprofitable
           .
           5.
           
           But
           O!
           what
           an
           attempt
           you
           make
           to
           prove
           how
           little
           History
           is
           credible
           ,
           to
           teach
           men
           to
           say
           ,
           How
           know
           we
           that
           Hegisyppus
           ,
           that
           Eusebius
           ,
           that
           Socrates
           ,
           that
           Epiphanius
           say
           true
           ,
           when
           such
           men
           as
           should
           be
           the
           
             Preachers
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           can
           say
           what
           they
           do
           of
           common
           or
           
             notorious
             matters
             of
             Fact
          
           ;
           yea
           and
           confidently
           stand
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           face
           of
           that
           Age
           which
           knoweth
           that
           they
           speak
           falsly
           .
           1.
           
           Who
           are
           more
           
             competent
             Judges
          
           ,
           whether
           men
           
             received
             any
             good
             by
             Christs
             Gospel
             which
             we
             preached
          
           you
           or
           they
           .
           Do
           you
           know
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           of
           many
           hundred
           thousands
           better
           than
           they
           do
           themselves
           :
           I
           know
           many
           are
           deceived
           with
           self-flattery
           ,
           but
           are
           you
           that
           are
           a
           stranger
           to
           their
           hearts
           and
           them
           ,
           the
           fittest
           Judges
           .
           Do
           you
           better
           know
           what
           
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
          
           and
           Love
           what
           Repentance
           and
           Obedience
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           produced
           .
           To
           instance
           among
           strangers
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           of
           darkness
           or
           evasion
           ;
           I
           may
           speak
           boldliest
           where
           I
           know
           
           best
           .
           Ask
           the
           People
           of
           Kederminster
           ,
           whether
           in
           that
           time
           they
           received
           any
           good
           by
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Know
           you
           not
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           such
           did
           but
           preach
           to
           them
           at
           the
           rates
           you
           now
           talk
           ,
           it
           so
           alienated
           their
           minds
           from
           Prelacy
           and
           Conformity
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           not
           so
           averse
           thereto
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           have
           put
           it
           past
           my
           power
           to
           reconcile
           them
           so
           far
           to
           them
           as
           I
           am
           reconciled
           my self
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           my
           interest
           very
           great
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Preacher
           very
           honest
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           get
           them
           to
           come
           to
           Church
           :
           Such
           good
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Envy
           and
           Faction
           doth
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           while
           it
           pretendeth
           to
           heal
           the
           hurt
           that
           others
           do
           .
           2.
           
           Let
           the
           effects
           that
           are
           visible
           be
           judge
           ;
           if
           places
           that
           abounded
           with
           
             Rioting
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           and
           Ungodliness
           ,
           do
           now
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           meditate
           with
           
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           constantly
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Families
             call
             upon
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           if
           they
           live
           
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             ,
             forsaking
             the
             former
             lusts
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             charity
             and
             peace
          
           ;
           will
           it
           prove
           that
           these
           People
           are
           never
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           Faction
           causeth
           a
           stranger
           to
           tell
           them
           so
           .
           But
           you
           say
           
             [
             They
             were
             not
             the
             Souls
             of
             every
             Soil
             ,
             such
             as
             did
             inhabit
             poor
             Villages
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             dwell
             in
             fattest
             Parsonages
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             great
             Towns
             ,
             where
             these
             men
             who
             were
             most
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             might
             act
             their
             parts
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Answer
             .
          
           Farwel
           the
           
             credit
             of
             all
             History
          
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           
             truer
             Historians
          
           :
           (
           But
           how
           shall
           Posterity
           know
           who
           they
           are
           ?
           )
           Is
           there
           an
           English-man
           that
           can
           be
           ignorant
           that
           the
           endeavour
           then
           was
           that
           no
           Church
           might
           be
           unsupplied
           .
           There
           is
           no
           talking
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           was
           not
           Mr.
           Cowper
           at
           
             Moseley
             
             Chappel
          
           near
           you
           ,
           Mr.
           Rock
           at
           Rowley
           ,
           Mr.
           Tristram
           at
           Clents
           ,
           Mr.
           Walderne
           at
           Broom
           ,
           Mr.
           Baldwin
           at
           Chadsley
           ,
           Mr.
           Sergeant
           at
           Stone
           ,
           Mr.
           Baldwin
           at
           Wolverley
           ,
           my
           Assistant
           at
           
             Mitton
             Chappel
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Lovel
           at
           
             Alveley
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Doth
           not
           all
           the
           Country
           about
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           which
           you
           say
           is
           false
           :
           And
           are
           you
           then
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           difficult
           
             moral
             Cases
          
           of
           Duty
           or
           Sin
           ,
           who
           deny
           
             publick
             fact
          
           which
           all
           the
           Country
           about
           you
           knoweth
           .
           Go
           into
           any
           one
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           that
           these
           men
           were
           never
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           you
           can
           convert
           them
           to
           believe
           you
           .
           2.
           
           But
           that
           the
           
             great
             Towns
          
           (
           which
           commonly
           had
           least
           Maintenance
           )
           should
           be
           first
           provided
           for
           :
           That
           Tribe
           of
           Men
           should
           not
           deny
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           none
           but
           Cities
           of
           old
           had
           Churches
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           should
           have
           Bishops
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Nor
           should
           they
           teach
           Enemies
           to
           say
           ,
           
             These
             Bishops
             settled
             themselves
             only
             in
             the
             great
             Cities
             to
             act
             their
             parts
             with
             most
             popularity
             .
          
           Is
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           your
           remove
           to
           Hampton
           .
           3.
           
           But
           what
           were
           the
           
             parts
             they
             had
             to
             act
          
           ?
           Their
           work
           it self
           is
           the
           best
           evidence
           of
           that
           .
           Let
           the
           
             two
             Printed
             Agreements
          
           of
           the
           
             Worcestershire
             Ministers
          
           ,
           one
           for
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           one
           for
           Catechising
           and
           personal
           instruction
           ,
           with
           my
           
             Reformed
             Pastor
          
           ,
           be
           a
           
             standing
             Witness
          
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           what
           the
           Countries
           Ministers
           work
           was
           ,
           against
           all
           
             factious
             Calumny
          
           :
           We
           lived
           not
           idle
           ;
           not
           one
           of
           a
           multitude
           had
           an
           
             hundred
             pounds
             a
             year
             Maintenance
          
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           know
           of
           .
           In
           my
           great
           place
           (
           of
           Sequestration
           )
           mine
           was
           less
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           elsewhere
           oft
           offered
           above
           
             Three
             hundred
             pounds
          
           ;
           we
           preached
           twice
           or
           thrice
           a
           week
           ,
           and
           rarely
           meddled
           with
           any
           
           Controversies
           ,
           except
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           Anabaptists
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           trouble
           the
           Churches
           :
           We
           spent
           half
           two
           clays
           a
           week
           in
           Conference
           with
           each
           Family
           ,
           to
           Catechize
           them
           ,
           and
           help
           them
           to
           understand
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           another
           World.
           Besides
           all
           our
           
             Labour
             of
             Discipline
          
           ;
           to
           bring
           the
           Scandalous
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Offices
           of
           our
           places
           .
           In
           the
           last
           Leaf
           of
           my
           
             [
             Uiversal
             Concord
          
           ]
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           where
           I
           lived
           is
           recited
           .
           This
           was
           the
           
             Part
             we
             acted
             for
             our selves
          
           .
           2.
           
           But
           you
           add
           
             [
             What
             good
             was
             done
             to
             Souls
             by
             these
             Intruders
             ,
             late
             Posterity
             will
             find
             ,
             &c.
             Answer
             ,
          
           1.
           
           I
           think
           that
           the
           
             present
             Age
          
           that
           hath
           the
           Experience
           may
           better
           know
           than
           Posterity
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           
             truer
             Historians
          
           than
           you
           .
           2.
           
           Many
           
             thousand
             Souls
          
           already
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           
             many
             thousand
          
           more
           yet
           on
           Earth
           ,
           that
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           Labours
           of
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           will
           be
           their
           Witness
           what
           good
           they
           did
           .
           But
           the
           Stranger
           meddleth
           not
           with
           their
           Joys
           .
           3.
           
           If
           you
           impute
           to
           them
           either
           the
           Errors
           or
           Work
           of
           Sectaries
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           the
           principal
           means
           of
           suppressing
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           did
           much
           more
           against
           than
           you
           :
           Or
           yet
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           
             Rebellious
             Souldiers
          
           ,
           that
           pulled
           down
           Powers
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           themselves
           ;
           you
           will
           but
           shew
           your
           malignity
           and
           unrighteousness
           :
           If
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           your
           Accusation
           signifieth
           nothing
           .
           If
           you
           mean
           that
           the
           People
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           like
           silencing
           of
           Prelats
           better
           than
           such
           Preachers
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           breach
           which
           the
           skilfullest
           of
           you
           cannot
           heal
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           your
           mind
           :
           And
           the
           Names
           of
           Intrusion
           and
           Schism
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           change
           their
           
           Minds
           .
           As
           for
           Intrusion
           ,
           I
           knew
           very
           few
           such
           in
           those
           days
           that
           ever
           came
           to
           a
           place
           before
           they
           were
           sought
           to
           and
           intreated
           ;
           And
           I
           know
           very
           few
           now
           that
           are
           not
           Seekers
           .
           3.
           
           Your
           next
           ,
           against
           
             Preaching
             down
             Authority
             and
             Plundering
             other
             mens
             Livings
             to
             save
             Souls
             ,
          
           sheweth
           more
           what
           
             you
             are
          
           ,
           than
           what
           
             they
             did
          
           :
           When
           you
           know
           that
           I
           have
           provoked
           you
           to
           name
           one
           of
           ten
           or
           twenty
           that
           ever
           preached
           down
           Authority
           ,
           or
           meddled
           with
           Arms
           ;
           Most
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Universities
           after
           the
           Wars
           ,
           and
           many
           never
           meddling
           with
           them
           (
           though
           several
           Conformists
           did
           .
           )
           And
           sure
           the
           Party
           is
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           or
           denominated
           by
           a
           tenth
           or
           twentieth
           part
           .
           I
           named
           many
           men
           to
           you
           in
           the
           former
           Paper
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           :
           Enquire
           how
           few
           of
           all
           those
           ever
           meddled
           with
           Arms.
           2.
           
           And
           those
           few
           that
           did
           ,
           almost
           all
           did
           it
           before
           they
           came
           into
           Sequestrations
           ,
           and
           many
           never
           did
           so
           after
           ;
           and
           thought
           it
           had
           been
           Authority
           which
           they
           had
           stood
           for
           :
           And
           as
           he
           that
           erreth
           in
           Medicine
           upon
           the
           judgment
           of
           a
           
             Colledge
             of
             Physicians
          
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           erreth
           in
           Law
           upon
           the
           judgment
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           is
           more
           pardonable
           than
           some
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           may
           again
           be
           capable
           of
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           else
           such
           should
           not
           now
           be
           readmitted
           .
           3.
           
           And
           ,
           if
           
             eating
             the
             Bread
             of
             Preachers
             be
             it
             you
             call
             plundring
             other
             mens
             livings
             ,
          
           their
           Error
           if
           it
           were
           one
           ,
           had
           these
           excuses
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           that
           the
           Tythes
           had
           been
           first
           devoted
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           proprietor
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           determinately
           devoted
           to
           him
           for
           this
           use
           ,
           to
           maintain
           a
           lawful
           Minister
           there
           to
           officiate
           :
           and
           they
           thought
           that
           when
           the
           then
           Ruling
           Parliament
           had
           cast
           out
           some
           
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Insufficient
           and
           Scandalous
           ,
           it
           was
           lawfull
           nevertheless
           for
           others
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           teaching
           ,
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           Eat
           the
           Dedicated
           Bread.
           And
           as
           for
           the
           turning
           out
           of
           any
           for
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           utterly
           Insufficient
           or
           Drunkards
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           we
           Printed
           our
           judgment
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           many
           would
           not
           succeed
           such
           men
           ,
           which
           gave
           advantage
           to
           some
           that
           were
           Sectarians
           to
           succeed
           them
           ?
           And
           what
           got
           the
           People
           by
           that
           scruple
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           fifth
           part
           ,
           you
           know
           it
           was
           ordinarily
           paid
           ,
           (
           and
           now
           nothing
           )
           and
           ,
           Mr.
           Lea's
           Book
           made
           no
           alteration
           .
           Your
           talk
           of
           medling
           with
           Temporals
           ,
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           impertinency
           .
           But
           if
           you
           ask
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Chancellors
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           meddle
           with
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             temporalia
          
           ,
           (
           yea
           and
           Priests
           too
           )
           it
           will
           be
           a
           seasonable
           question
           ,
           (
           if
           set
           home
           .
           )
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           read
           that
           they
           did
           but
           threaten
           to
           silence
           you
           .
           By
           which
           I
           perceived
           you
           were
           not
           then
           so
           scrupulous
           as
           to
           lose
           all
           ,
           to
           escape
           Conformity
           to
           those
           times
           .
           And
           I
           also
           was
           threatned
           to
           be
           silenced
           as
           well
           as
           you
           :
           and
           virtually
           sequestred
           by
           an
           Ordor
           against
           such
           as
           would
           not
           keep
           their
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           Thanksgivings
           ,
           and
           that
           spake
           against
           their
           Authority
           (
           which
           I
           openly
           did
           )
           and
           that
           would
           not
           take
           the
           Engagement
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           was
           never
           silenced
           by
           them
           ,
           (
           but
           only
           as
           to
           one
           Assize
           Sermon
           ,
           )
           that
           work
           being
           fitter
           for
           Men
           ,
           whose
           proper
           Office
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           
             jure
             divino
          
           .
           And
           my
           life
           was
           frequently
           threatned
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           yours
           .
           But
           I
           must
           
             [
             tell
             you
             truly
             ,
             should
             I
             reassume
             my
             Chair
             ,
             would
             I
             continue
             in
             this
             Courteous
             Mood
             .
             ]
             Ans
             .
          
           You
           have
           proved
           already
           ,
           that
           a
           Question
           
           may
           be
           false
           ,
           may
           you
           not
           as
           easily
           prove
           that
           it
           may
           be
           Malignant
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           is
           my
           Chair
           ?
           Had
           I
           any
           but
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           or
           Reading
           place
           ,
           at
           Kederminster
           ,
           2.
           
           Why
           do
           you
           question
           my
           Courtesie
           ,
           when
           I
           both
           
             Printed
             my
             desires
             and
             reasons
             ,
             against
             hindring
             any
             worthy
             Men
             from
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           upon
           pretence
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           King
           or
           Prelacy
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           have
           in
           Three
           or
           Four
           Books
           this
           very
           Year
           ,
           maintained
           the
           same
           Impartiality
           and
           Principles
           .
           Yea
           most
           of
           all
           my
           Writings
           and
           Preaching
           for
           25
           Years
           have
           been
           much
           against
           Faction
           :
           and
           for
           the
           Union
           ,
           Concord
           ,
           and
           Concurrence
           of
           all
           Ministers
           and
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           agreed
           but
           in
           Christianity
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Church
           Communion
           ,
           in
           carrying
           on
           Gods
           Work
           with
           mutual
           forbearance
           .
           And
           when
           I
           never
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           putting
           any
           such
           men
           out
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           many
           of
           your
           Party
           in
           :
           What
           room
           after
           this
           for
           such
           a
           Question
           ?
           Next
           you
           carp
           at
           me
           ,
           for
           telling
           you
           (
           in
           reputation
           of
           your
           Calumnies
           by
           a
           Comparison
           )
           what
           Ministers
           were
           in
           my
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Places
           where
           I
           lived
           :
           You
           
             [
             marvel
             at
             my
          
           Praecox
           ingenium
           ,
           
             that
             could
             judge
             before
             I
             was
             ten
             years
             old
             ,
             Who
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             Who
             learned
             Preachers
             :
             You
             fear
             it
             is
             still
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             some
             mens
             Devotion
             to
             censure
             the
             Parts
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Preacher
             .
             ]
             Answer
             ,
          
           O
           what
           relief
           are
           poor
           Souls
           like
           to
           have
           from
           such
           uncompassionate
           Shepherds
           !
           I
           conjecture
           you
           believe
           me
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           what
           I
           can
           to
           cure
           you
           .
           But
           remember
           ,
           I
           open
           not
           my
           Fathers
           Nakedness
           ,
           while
           I
           speak
           nothing
           but
           what
           Congregations
           saw
           and
           heard
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           you
           alone
           now
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           your
           urgency
           .
           I
           was
           not
           bred
           in
           Wales
           nor
           Ireland
           ,
           
           but
           first
           in
           Shropshire
           .
           At
           six
           and
           seven
           years
           old
           my
           first
           Master
           was
           a
           Reader
           ,
           never
           at
           University
           ,
           and
           Preached
           once
           a
           Month
           :
           I
           name
           him
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           as●ied
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           mended
           .
           My
           next
           Master
           Mr.
           Heyward
           was
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           publickly
           read
           the
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           but
           never
           Preached
           ,
           but
           proved
           after
           an
           honest
           Lay-man
           ,
           though
           no
           Scholar
           .
           My
           next
           Master
           ,
           Mr.
           Cope
           ,
           Read
           and
           never
           Preached
           .
           My
           next
           Master
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Yale
             ,
             B.
             D.
          
           Preached
           once
           a
           Month
           ,
           and
           drank
           himself
           ,
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           to
           be
           stark
           Beggars
           .
           These
           at
           Rowton
           :
           And
           still
           note
           that
           we
           had
           no
           other
           .
           I
           then
           came
           to
           live
           at
           
             Eaton
             Constantine
          
           ;
           the
           Vicar
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Wolley
          
           ,
           never
           Preached
           :
           The
           Parson
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Rogers
          
           ,
           above
           fourscore
           ,
           had
           
             two
             Livings
          
           ,
           and
           never
           Preached
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           :
           When
           his
           Eye-sight
           failed
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           by
           Memory
           ;
           and
           
             John
             Colly
          
           a
           Day-labourer
           ,
           one
           year
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Gaynam
          
           a
           Taylor
           ,
           another
           year
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           none
           Preached
           .
           Having
           two
           Places
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           absent
           ,
           his
           Curate
           was
           first
           ,
           his
           Son
           
             Francis
             Rogers
          
           ,
           rarely
           if
           ever
           Preached
           ;
           a
           famous
           Stage-player
           :
           (
           One
           of
           his
           Sports
           was
           on
           the
           open
           Stage
           ,
           to
           let
           his
           
             Pudenda
             nudata
             per
             restem
             laceratam
             quasi
             neglecta
             se
             ostentare
             ad
             risum
             populi
             movendum
             .
          
           His
           next
           Curate
           ,
           my
           Master
           
             John
             Rogers
          
           (
           his
           Grand-child
           )
           was
           unlearned
           and
           never
           Preached
           .
           His
           next
           
             Curate
             ,
             Richard
             Bathoe
          
           ,
           was
           a
           Lawyers
           Clerk
           ,
           broken
           by
           drinking
           ,
           who
           was
           wont
           ,
           to
           our
           smart
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           know
           when
           he
           was
           drunk
           ;
           and
           never
           Preached
           there
           but
           once
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           my
           hearing
           when
           he
           was
           drunk
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           :
           If
           he
           be
           not
           lately
           dead
           ,
           he
           is
           yet
           a
           Minister
           
           very
           near
           you
           at
           Patshill
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Village
           another
           Neighbours
           Son
           turned
           Priest
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Rock
          
           ,
           who
           being
           detected
           to
           be
           vicious
           ,
           and
           have
           forged
           Orders
           ,
           fled
           :
           So
           much
           for
           our
           Parish
           
             (
             Leighton
             .
          
           )
           The
           next
           Eastward
           ,
           Bildwas
           ,
           had
           a
           Minister
           that
           never
           Preached
           ;
           nor
           could
           I
           learn
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           before
           a
           Preacher
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           The
           next
           to
           that
           was
           Madeley
           ,
           whose
           Minister
           preached
           not
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           famous
           for
           Debauchery
           ,
           as
           the
           Madmen
           of
           Madeley
           for
           Folly.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           us
           ,
           the
           next
           Church
           Cressage
           had
           no
           Preaching
           .
           The
           next
           Kenley
           ,
           had
           Mr.
           Bennet
           a
           Reading
           Curate
           ,
           that
           Preached
           not
           .
           Mr.
           Bent
           at
           Harley
           ;
           my
           Kinsman
           Mr.
           
             Wood
             ,
             B.
             D.
          
           at
           Cund
           ,
           seldom
           :
           And
           the
           same
           I
           may
           say
           of
           too
           many
           other
           Places
           round
           about
           us
           .
           At
           Kederminster
           Mr.
           Dance
           Preached
           (
           as
           some
           call'd
           it
           )
           once
           a
           Quarter
           ,
           or
           Half-year
           :
           Mr.
           Turner
           at
           Mitton
           ,
           sometime
           (
           when
           sober
           )
           once
           a
           day
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           knew
           by
           Examination
           ,
           his
           intollerable
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
           At
           Dowles
           our
           foresaid
           Sir
           
             William
             Rogers
          
           was
           Parson
           .
           In
           the
           two
           Chappels
           in
           the
           Rock
           Parish
           (
           which
           I
           confess
           had
           small
           Maintenance
           )
           one
           Reading
           Curate
           made
           Ropes
           for
           his
           living
           ,
           and
           another
           cut
           Faggots
           .
           I
           will
           add
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           only
           private
           to
           your self
           :
           to
           excuse
           my self
           and
           the
           poor
           people
           ,
           who
           you
           think
           
             [
             place
             our
             Devotion
             in
             judging
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Parts
             .
             ]
          
           Alas
           ,
           poor
           Souls
           !
           Into
           such
           hands
           are
           you
           fallen
           :
           The
           Lord
           be
           more
           merciful
           to
           you
           ,
           than
           such
           Pastors
           ;
           who
           if
           for
           Bread
           ,
           they
           give
           you
           a
           Stone
           ,
           will
           reproach
           you
           as
           
             Censurers
             of
             your
             Teachers
          
           ,
           if
           you
           find
           fault
           :
           And
           when
           the
           first
           Work
           needful
           
             to
             save
             Sinners
             ,
             
             is
             to
             awaken
             them
             to
             a
             care
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             a
             love
             to
             Teaching
          
           ;
           some
           men
           are
           angry
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           care
           whether
           they
           are
           taught
           or
           untaught
           .
           Of
           all
           Merchandize
           ,
           I
           love
           not
           making
           Merchandize
           of
           Souls
           .
           But
           I
           pray
           you
           dream
           not
           ,
           that
           I
           take
           all
           the
           
             old
             Ministry
          
           for
           such
           as
           these
           ?
           I
           know
           there
           are
           many
           
             excellent
             men
          
           :
           But
           I
           think
           the
           present
           Non-conformists
           as
           fit
           for
           the
           
             Sacred
             Office
          
           as
           these
           ;
           (
           Is
           that
           presumption
           ?
           )
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           p.
           10.
           
           I
           thank
           you
           for
           your
           transitions
           and
           purposed
           brevity
           :
           To
           requite
           you
           ;
           1.
           
           Your
           first
           Paragraph
           doth
           but
           say
           in
           effect
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           you
           untruly
           suppose
           me
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           but
           wish
           for
           leave
           to
           meddle
           with
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           you
           think
           many
           things
           good
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           to
           be
           stark
           naught
           .
           But
           because
           you
           call
           me
           so
           oft
           to
           Dispute
           the
           main
           Controversie
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           once
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           disingeniously
           done
           ,
           still
           in
           Print
           and
           Writing
           to
           call
           for
           more
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           never
           done
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           while
           our
           Printed
           Books
           lie
           by
           you
           unanswered
           .
           Answer
           my
           
             Fifth
             Dispute
             of
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Point
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           2.
           
           Of
           Reordination
           ,
           3.
           
           Of
           Impositions
           ;
           and
           then
           call
           out
           for
           more
           when
           you
           have
           done
           :
           Or
           if
           you
           have
           more
           time
           ,
           Answer
           Baine's
           ,
           Diocesanes
           Tryal
           ,
           
             Robert
             Parker
             de
             Polit.
             Eccles
             .
             &
             Blondel
             de
             Episcopis
             ,
          
           where
           Dr.
           Hammond
           left
           at
           the
           entrance
           .
           One
           quarter
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Non-conformity
           ,
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           Books
           ;
           and
           some
           are
           in
           Ames
           his
           
             fresh
             Suit
          
           ,
           and
           Nicols
           and
           Bradshaw
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           are
           upon
           a
           new
           account
           ,
           which
           our
           Fathers
           were
           not
           put
           upon
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           Read
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           a
           Writer
           ,
           an
           Accuser
           of
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           dreadfull
           subject
           of
           Oaths
           so
           poorly
           as
           you
           do
           .
           Though
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           this
           Point
           with
           you
           without
           a
           License
           from
           Authority
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           when
           you
           say
           
             [
             Take
             an
             unlawfull
             Oath
             in
             what
             sense
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             will
             there
             be
             much
             need
             of
             absolution
             .
             ]
          
           You
           should
           not
           so
           confusedly
           have
           Named
           an
           
             Unlawfull
             Oath
          
           .
           Remember
           that
           you
           have
           proved
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Question
             may
             be
             false
          
           .
           And
           that
           an
           Indefinite
           
             in
             renecessariâ
          
           ,
           or
           thus
           unlimitedly
           delivered
           ,
           goeth
           for
           an
           Universal
           :
           an
           Oath
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Quoad
             actum
             imponendi
          
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Quoad
             actum
             jurandi
          
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Quoad
             materiam
             juratam
          
           .
           If
           the
           
             Materia
             Jurata
          
           be
           Lawfull
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           that
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           do
           leave
           no
           need
           of
           an
           Absolution
           ?
           1.
           
           What
           if
           a
           Thief
           force
           me
           to
           swear
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           swear
           to
           do
           some
           Duty
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           add
           a
           Second
           bond
           ?
           Or
           what
           if
           I
           vowed
           without
           the
           Command
           of
           any
           power
           ?
           2.
           
           What
           if
           I
           sinned
           in
           making
           a
           Vow
           ,
           or
           Oath
           ,
           by
           taking
           it
           from
           a
           Usurper
           ▪
           or
           without
           just
           Cause
           ,
           or
           unreasonably
           ,
           or
           to
           an
           ill
           end
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           the
           Matter
           be
           good
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           then
           bind
           me
           .
           And
           
             de
             materiâ
          
           ,
           what
           if
           one
           Article
           or
           many
           be
           bad
           and
           another
           good
           ,
           doth
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           the
           bad
           ,
           disoblige
           me
           from
           the
           good
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           inserting
           some
           bad
           Clauses
           ,
           and
           men
           may
           be
           bound
           by
           no
           Oaths
           or
           Vows
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Case
           .
           It
           is
           but
           swearing
           sinfully
           ,
           to
           an
           ill
           end
           ,
           &c.
           and
           never
           be
           obliged
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           your
           Divinity
           about
           Oaths
           and
           Perjury
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           censure
           them
           so
           deeply
           that
           swear
           not
           as
           quick
           and
           deep
           as
           you
           .
           Your
           next
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             Must
             the
             sense
             of
             
             an
             Oath
             be
             measured
             by
             him
             that
             receiveth
             it
             ,
             or
             ●rom
             the
             Authority
             and
             Intention
             of
             those
             that
             im●ose
             it
             .
             Answer
             ,
          
           Still
           worse
           and
           worse
           :
           what
           Confusion
           is
           here
           ?
           Who
           knoweth
           whether
           by
           
             ●easuring
             the
             sense
          
           ,
           you
           mean
           as
           to
           
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             ●ath
          
           ,
           or
           as
           to
           the
           
             Obligation
             of
             it
             when
             taken
          
           .
           Your
           Must
           seemeth
           to
           speak
           of
           both
           .
           But
           1.
           
           He
           ●hat
           
             taketh
             an
             Oath
          
           from
           one
           in
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           ●r
           from
           an
           Equal
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           take
           it
           in
           the
           sense
           ●f
           the
           Imposer
           or
           Requirer
           ,
           whom
           we
           would
           sa●isfie
           .
           2.
           
           He
           that
           taketh
           an
           Oath
           from
           a
           Thief
           ●r
           Murtherer
           ,
           some
           Casuists
           say
           ,
           (
           Is
           bound
           not
           ●o
           lie
           to
           hide
           his
           sense
           ,
           but
           )
           may
           take
           it
           in
           a
           
             sense
             ●ifferent
             from
             the
             Imposers
             ,
             when
             the
             plain
             words
             ●ill
             bear
             it
             without
             a
             Lie.
          
           As
           if
           a
           Thief
           or
           Tray●r
           should
           force
           the
           King
           to
           swear
           that
           he
           will
           do
           ●his
           or
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           an
           equivocal
           Name
           ;
           If
           ●he
           Traytor
           's
           sense
           be
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Com●oner
           use
           ,
           or
           
             defaniosiore
             analega●o
          
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           they
           think
           that
           the
           King
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           wear
           in
           his
           sense
           ,
           though
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           bound
           ●o
           swear
           ,
           to
           save
           his
           life
           .
           3.
           
           But
           our
           Case
           is
           only
           
             ●e
             obligatione
             juramenti
             praestandi
          
           :
           If
           a
           man
           that
           ●as
           bound
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           in
           a
           
             Usurpers
             sense
          
           ,
           ●hall
           either
           mistake
           the
           
             Usurpers
             sense
          
           ,
           or
           shall
           
             ●ke
             it
             in
             another
             sense
          
           ,
           as
           supposing
           that
           he
           is
           not
           ●ound
           to
           the
           Usurpers
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           man
           if
           ●e
           make
           this
           
             A
             VOW
          
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           an
           ●ath
           to
           Man
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           the
           
             sense
             he
             ●ok
             it
             in
          
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           
             materially
             lawful
          
           .
           If
           I
           Vow
           to
           ●ive
           so
           much
           to
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           ●rced
           me
           to
           it
           meant
           a
           
             Mass
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           I
           mistook
           ●im
           ,
           and
           meant
           a
           true
           Minister
           ;
           I
           am
           bound
           by
           ●y
           Vow
           to
           give
           it
           him
           .
           If
           your
           
             confused
             Question
          
           
           suppose
           the
           contrary
           ,
           then
           a
           man's
           Vows
           to
           God
           are
           all
           null
           ,
           if
           he
           that
           forced
           him
           to
           it
           were
           of
           another
           sense
           .
           A
           meer
           Oath
           to
           confirm
           a
           Contract
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Contract
           ,
           being
           but
           an
           Obligation
           to
           perform
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           remitted
           by
           the
           man
           that
           will
           remit
           his
           Right
           .
           But
           in
           a
           Vow
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           are
           the
           Parties
           ;
           and
           God's
           
             sense
             imposing
          
           ,
           and
           
             Man's
             sense
             intending
          
           in
           the
           Vow
           ,
           are
           each
           obliging
           :
           So
           that
           if
           ten
           men
           use
           the
           same
           words
           in
           Vowing
           ,
           in
           ten
           several
           senses
           ,
           they
           are
           ten
           several
           Vows
           ,
           and
           all
           oblige
           if
           
             materially
             lawful
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Vow
             was
             commanded
             by
             Usurpers
          
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           
             know
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             one
             that
             vowed
             ,
          
           let
           him
           that
           will
           say
           of
           Millions
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             not
             bound
          
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           they
           vow
           against
           Schism
           ,
           and
           Prophaneness
           .
           But
           you
           cite
           here
           a
           
             Non
             conformist
          
           against
           me
           ,
           
             Amesius
             Case
             Consc
          
           .
           to
           
             you
             ,
             p.
          
           216.
           to
           
             me
             p.
          
           203.
           
           But
           1.
           
           He
           speaketh
           not
           at
           all
           of
           our
           Questions
           ,
           
             In
             what
             sense
             an
             Oath
             bindeth
             when
             taken
             ,
          
           but
           only
           in
           what
           sense
           
             it
             ought
          
           to
           be
           taken
           .
           2.
           
           He
           speaketh
           not
           of
           a
           Vow
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           
             meer
             Oath
          
           .
           3.
           
           He
           speaketh
           only
           of
           the
           
             Case
             of
             Equivocation
          
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           sweareth
           
             in
             sensu
             famosiore
          
           ,
           to
           a
           Thief
           whose
           mind
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           follow
           ,
           doth
           not
           equivocate
           .
           4.
           
           He
           himself
           saith
           in
           the
           next
           Case
           that
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Oath
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           
             Eo
             sensu
             quem
             audientes
             concepturos
             judicamus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             regulariter
             eo
             sensu
             quem
             habent
             in
             Communi
             hominum
             usu
             .
          
           But
           the
           Audientes
           and
           the
           Imposers
           may
           be
           different
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           may
           think
           sometimes
           that
           the
           Imposers
           sense
           may
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             usum
             communem
          
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           agreeable
           to
           it
           .
           But
           this
           
             impertinent
             Question
          
           is
           nothing
           to
           us
           :
           Suppose
           
           that
           the
           Powers
           were
           bound
           to
           take
           it
           in
           the
           
             Imposers
             sense
          
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           ;
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           whether
           it
           bind
           them
           not
           in
           their
           
             own
             sense
          
           :
           (
           And
           in
           some
           possible
           Cases
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           to
           
             both
             .
          
           )
        
         
           You
           add
           
             [
             You
             mention
             some
             good
             things
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             as
             the
             Declaration
             against
             Popery
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             and
             Prophaneness
             :
             But
             you
             pass
             by
             the
             second
             Article
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ans
           .
           So
           I
           perceive
           you
           would
           have
           me
           Conform
           that
           I
           may
           Preach
           :
           And
           what
           should
           I
           Preach
           against
           but
           Sin
           ?
           And
           will
           you
           not
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Perjury
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           sins
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           that
           is
           knowingly
           for
           Perjury
           ,
           is
           against
           
             humane
             society
          
           ,
           and
           not
           capable
           of
           Trust
           or
           Credit
           ,
           and
           is
           against
           the
           
             safety
             of
             the
             King
          
           ;
           which
           dependeth
           much
           on
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           in
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           that
           would
           but
           say
           ,
           
             I
             would
             declare
             my self
             for
             Perjury
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             preach
             against
             all
             other
             sins
             ,
             ●●
             —
             .
          
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           I
           ask
           you
           ,
           
             Are
             you
             in
             good
             sadness
          
           ?
           What!
           after
           such
           a
           
             confident
             Perswasive
             to
             Conformity
          
           ?
           Will
           you
           tell
           your
           Hearers
           ,
           
             If
             you
             Vow
             to
             God
             Repentance
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             any
             Good
             ;
             this
             Vow
             bindeth
             none
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             but
             some
             Evil
             joyned
             with
             it
             .
             ]
          
           And
           so
           ,
           if
           a
           Jesuit
           would
           take
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           or
           Supremacy
           ,
           yea
           or
           the
           
             Vow
             of
             Baptism
          
           be
           taken
           at
           our
           Christening
           ,
           if
           either
           Ignorance
           or
           Knavery
           do
           but
           joyn
           some
           bad
           things
           with
           it
           ;
           nothing
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           is
           obligatory
           .
           What
           Cheater
           then
           will
           not
           foist
           in
           some
           
             bad
             thing
          
           into
           his
           Vows
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           disobliged
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           If
           you
           dare
           preach
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           dare
           die
           in
           the
           
             Aprobation
             of
             it
          
           ,
           and
           dare
           perswade
           others
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Duty
             to
             God
          
           ;
           your
           
             Book
             's
             Title
          
           ,
           
           shall
           make
           me
           view
           S.
           Paul's
           warning
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           me
           deliberately
           undertake
           to
           justifie
           all
           men
           from
           the
           lawful
           or
           good
           parts
           of
           a
           Vow
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           preach
           against
           sin
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           
             [
             And
             the
             Power
             imposing
             the
             whole
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           Still
           all
           alike
           ;
           What
           ?
           will
           you
           tell
           your
           Hearers
           ,
           that
           no
           Oath
           or
           Vow
           bindeth
           them
           ,
           which
           powerless
           man
           imposed
           :
           The
           want
           of
           power
           in
           the
           Imposers
           ,
           proveth
           indeed
           that
           no
           Power
           of
           theirs
           obliged
           you
           to
           take
           it
           .
           But
           what
           if
           you
           had
           taken
           it
           to
           save
           your
           life
           from
           a
           Thief
           ,
           or
           within
           your
           Closet-walls
           voluntarily
           ,
           without
           the
           command
           of
           any
           Power
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           oblige
           to
           
             lawful
             matters
          
           ?
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           would
           have
           taught
           you
           otherwise
           to
           resolve
           
             that
             Case
          
           .
           This
           is
           a
           hard
           way
           to
           Conformity
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
             [
             What
             was
             good
             in
             it
             we
             were
             obliged
             to
             by
             a
             former
             Covenant
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Is
           that
           another
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           Conformists
           must
           preach
           ,
           That
           
             [
             no
             Vow
             or
             Oath
             obligeth
             you
             to
             any
             good
             that
             you
             were
             obliged
             to
             before
             .
             ]
          
           Oh
           dreadful
           !
           The
           
             Jesuits
             Morals
          
           would
           abhor
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           :
           If
           there
           may
           be
           
             new
             Vows
          
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           new
           or
           
             additional
             Obligations
          
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           else
           all
           the
           following
           Vows
           are
           no
           Vows
           .
           What
           if
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           be
           thrice
           taken
           ?
           Doth
           it
           oblige
           only
           the
           first
           time
           ?
           Then
           if
           a
           man
           be
           at
           Baptism
           obliged
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           no
           after
           Vows
           at
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           or
           other
           time
           ,
           are
           obligatory
           .
           Sir
           ,
           be
           not
           angry
           with
           me
           for
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           Non-conformists
           have
           somewhat
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           permit
           them
           to
           take
           these
           for
           
             indifferent
             things
          
           :
           And
           that
           the
           diminution
           of
           your
           
           glory
           and
           mens
           temptation
           to
           separation
           from
           you
           ,
           hath
           too
           much
           occasion
           and
           colour
           from
           your selves
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
             [
             The
             worst
             of
             Hereticks
             maintain
             some
             Truths
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           And
           
             quid
             inde
          
           ?
           Suppose
           ,
           so
           the
           Covenant
           hath
           some
           good
           ?
           Our
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           the
           bad
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           good
           :
           And
           will
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           receive
           no
           truth
           which
           a
           Heretick
           holdeth
           ;
           or
           am
           bound
           by
           it
           to
           no
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           a
           Vow
           that
           hath
           evil
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Will
           any
           thing
           convince
           you
           of
           an
           Error
           or
           Sin
           ,
           if
           the
           visibility
           of
           my
           words
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           my
           reminding
           you
           of
           your
           visible
           misreport
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ?
           but
           still
           when
           you
           see
           your
           words
           and
           mine
           ,
           and
           hear
           of
           your
           mistake
           ;
           you
           will
           yet
           go
           on
           ,
           yea
           and
           falsly
           add
           ,
           that
           
             [
             In
             one
             breath
             I
             say
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             not
             retract
             them
             .
             ]
          
           This
           practice
           ,
           and
           your
           fore-going
           Doctrine
           well
           agree
           :
           When
           I
           had
           askt
           you
           
             [
             Whether
             it
             be
             all
             one
             to
             say
             I
             had
             expunged
             all
             that
             you
             accuse
             me
             of
             (
             or
             charge
             me
             with
             )
             and
             that
             I
             expunged
             all
             that
             you
             pervert
             ]
          
           (
           or
           falsly
           took
           occasion
           from
           for
           a
           visible
           
             slander
             .
          
           )
           This
           is
           no
           stop
           to
           you
           ,
           nor
           worthy
           of
           any
           Answer
           ;
           but
           you
           go
           on
           :
           Yea
           when
           you
           tell
           me
           the
           Page
           you
           meant
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           there
           as
           you
           mentioned
           ;
           yet
           all
           this
           (
           nor
           my
           many
           Writings
           against
           that
           same
           Opinion
           )
           are
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           stop
           your
           Calumny
           .
           I
           am
           not
           justifying
           what
           I
           expunged
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           faulty
           ,
           must
           it
           needs
           contain
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           it
           never
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           I
           openly
           wrote
           against
           .
           This
           dealing
           is
           enough
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           a
           Disputation
           of
           Conformity
           with
           you
           would
           prove
           ,
           
           when
           Sense
           it self
           will
           not
           convince
           you
           :
           And
           all
           your
           justification
           is
           ,
           you
           
             [
             give
             the
             sense
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             words
             .
             ]
          
           Utterly
           false
           ;
           there
           are
           no
           words
           there
           (
           how
           bad
           soever
           )
           of
           any
           such
           sense
           .
           The
           words
           speak
           mostly
           
             De
             fine
             belli
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           
             Justifying
             power
          
           ,
           which
           is
           ever
           supposed
           besides
           a
           
             good
             end
          
           .
           I
           never
           thought
           that
           War
           might
           be
           made
           against
           Authority
           ,
           for
           
             Religion
             sake
          
           ,
           what
           ever
           I
           might
           then
           think
           of
           the
           
             Subjectum
             in
             quo
          
           of
           that
           Authority
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           Hooker
           did
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           Still
           Confusion
           and
           Untruth
           twisted
           :
           I
           deny
           not
           that
           I
           led
           many
           (
           if
           you
           will
           call
           Convincing
           Reason
           ,
           Leading
           )
           into
           an
           Association
           :
           was
           that
           in
           the
           Question
           before
           ?
           I
           rejoyce
           and
           glory
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           almost
           any
           passage
           of
           my
           life
           !
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           (
           and
           two
           Printed
           Agreements
           told
           the
           World
           )
           what
           our
           Associations
           were
           for
           .
           One
           was
           to
           exercise
           so
           much
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           three
           Parties
           were
           agreed
           in
           ,
           contradicting
           none
           of
           them
           in
           our
           Agreement
           .
           The
           other
           for
           Catechising
           and
           Instructing
           every
           Family
           at
           stated
           Days
           ,
           every
           Week
           in
           course
           .
           And
           what
           's
           this
           to
           mens
           present
           coming
           to
           your
           Churches
           which
           you
           talk
           of
           .
           If
           they
           Conform
           no
           more
           than
           I
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           Promoter
           of
           their
           Judgment
           .
           If
           they
           Conform
           less
           than
           I
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           had
           that
           from
           me
           ,
           my
           
             Five
             Disputes
             of
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           then
           written
           ,
           are
           a
           visible
           Witness
           against
           your
           rash
           and
           
             heedless
             Calumny
          
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           16.
           
           Be
           not
           offended
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           judging
           some
           
             Conformists
             honest
          
           :
           And
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           you
           would
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           you
           teach
           your
           People
           ,
           that
           
             [
             there
             are
             no
             honest
             Sinners
             .
             ]
          
           For
           
           that
           's
           all
           one
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           hath
           never
           had
           one
           honest
           man
           ,
           but
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           a
           while
           .
           Though
           a
           man
           be
           not
           honest
           
             quatenus
             vel
             in
             quantum
          
           a
           sinner
           :
           (
           nor
           I
           think
           quatenus
           a
           Conformist
           )
           yet
           I
           hope
           still
           that
           there
           are
           some
           honest
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           yea
           such
           as
           have
           sinned
           avowedly
           and
           deliberately
           (
           when
           they
           knew
           it
           not
           to
           be
           sin
           ,
           as
           most
           Sects
           that
           contradict
           each
           other
           do
           )
           yea
           and
           some
           that
           
             sin
             against
             knowledge
             too
          
           (
           as
           many
           do
           in
           their
           vain
           thoughts
           and
           words
           .
           )
           But
           where
           is
           it
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           
             that
             these
             honest
             Conformists
             sin
             avowedly
             ,
             delaberately
             ,
             and
             against
             knowledge
             ?
          
           Make
           Conscience
           of
           Truth
           .
           'T
           is
           like
           that
           I
           might
           sometime
           say
           ,
           
             What
             it
             would
             be
             in
             me
             if
             I
             should
             do
             it
             :
          
           But
           is
           that
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             so
             in
             others
             ,
          
           whose
           knowledge
           I
           am
           a
           stranger-to
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           
             borders
             on
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           As
           for
           your
           Invective
           against
           these
           
             honest
             Conformists
          
           ;
           I
           ask
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           May
           not
           a
           man
           be
           an
           
             honest
             Conformist
          
           ,
           that
           taketh
           Conformity
           for
           a
           thing
           
             lawful
             meerly
          
           in
           case
           of
           Deprivation
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Sprint
           did
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           rather
           be
           excused
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           few
           learned
           godly
           Divines
           of
           my
           youthful
           acquaintance
           were
           honest
           men
           :
           For
           all
           such
           as
           pleaded
           then
           with
           me
           for
           it
           ,
           went
           upon
           those
           terms
           .
           May
           not
           those
           be
           
             honest
             Conformists
          
           that
           heartily
           and
           openly
           wish
           for
           abatements
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           doth
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Gawden
           openly
           upon
           my
           demand
           of
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           oft
           did
           .
           May
           not
           those
           be
           
             honest
             Conformists
          
           who
           go
           on
           Bishop
           Reynolds
           and
           Dr.
           Stillingsteet's
           grounds
           ,
           That
           
             no
             form
             of
             Church-Government
             is
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             :
          
           Or
           those
           that
           had
           rather
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           were
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           so
           many
           Preachers
           .
           If
           they
           are
           ,
           you
           do
           ill
           
           to
           censure
           them
           as
           dishonest
           ;
           If
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           induced
           to
           Conform
           :
           for
           it
           would
           be
           to
           give
           away
           my
           honesty
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           it
           on
           those
           aforesaid
           Principles
           .
           Thus
           I
           perceive
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Conformity
           that
           would
           satisfie
           you
           if
           we
           yielded
           to
           it
           ,
           unless
           we
           also
           did
           it
           on
           your
           Principles
           .
           But
           if
           neither
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           of
           England
           in
           Abbot's
           days
           were
           any
           of
           them
           honest
           ,
           saving
           the
           few
           described
           by
           Heylin
           that
           went
           higher
           ;
           or
           if
           all
           the
           Latitudinarians
           (
           that
           had
           rather
           the
           Ceremonies
           were
           forborn
           )
           and
           all
           the
           
             unwilling
             Conformists
          
           in
           England
           (
           that
           would
           not
           do
           it
           but
           to
           keep
           their
           Ministry
           )
           be
           
             dishonest
             men
          
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           ready
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           that
           other
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           charge
           so
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Society
           with
           dishonesty
           ,
           and
           that
           account
           so
           
             few
             honest
          
           ,
           who
           are
           accounted
           honest
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           appropriate
           honesty
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           others
           can
           hardliest
           discern
           it
           in
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           17.
           
           And
           will
           you
           so
           grosly
           dispute
           down
           Non-conformity
           ?
           To
           distinguish
           between
           
             [
             meddling
             with
             the
             War
             ]
             and
             entring
             into
             the
             Army
             ]
          
           to
           you
           is
           
             [
             a
             Fly
             ,
             ad
             populum
             phalerae
             ficulnea
             evasio
             ,
          
           a
           little
           poor
           
             Criticism
             .
          
           ]
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           you
           dare
           affirm
           or
           deny
           that
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Durst
           you
           swear
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           or
           Commons
           ,
           or
           Citizens
           meddled
           with
           the
           War
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           entred
           into
           the
           Army
           ?
           And
           can
           you
           insist
           on
           such
           passages
           thus
           against
           your
           sight
           ,
           when
           your
           Error
           is
           detected
           ?
           I
           pray
           you
           if
           ever
           you
           be
           a
           Confessor
           ,
           resolve
           not
           other
           mens
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           your
           own
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           18.
           
           It
           is
           an
           unhappiness
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           so
           hardly
           
           write
           that
           which
           is
           not
           errour
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           hardly
           acknowledge
           any
           crrour
           in
           your
           Writing
           .
           The
           Aphorisms
           recited
           by
           the
           Bishop
           were
           mentioned
           by
           way
           of
           Accusation
           :
           You
           excepted
           none
           ,
           but
           spake
           generally
           of
           those
           collected
           by
           him
           ;
           What
           can
           I
           do
           more
           for
           tryal
           than
           to
           name
           Particulars
           ?
           And
           where
           should
           I
           begin
           but
           with
           the
           first
           ?
           But
           it
           's
           many
           more
           that
           I
           can
           name
           ,
           which
           would
           extort
           from
           you
           the
           same
           Answer
           :
           Particularly
           that
           which
           Bagshaw
           (
           seeing
           there
           )
           was
           tempted
           to
           transcribe
           among
           his
           falshoods
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           said
           all
           that
           of
           Oliver
           ,
           which
           I
           said
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           others
           also
           have
           falsly
           said
           of
           me
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           19.
           
           It
           is
           a
           troublesom
           thing
           to
           dispute
           on
           terms
           not
           explained
           or
           understood
           :
           I
           thought
           all
           this
           while
           that
           Presbyterian
           and
           Episcopal
           had
           been
           terms
           whose
           sense
           we
           had
           agreed
           of
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           now
           you
           let
           me
           know
           ,
           that
           an
           Archbishop
           (
           who
           strove
           hard
           for
           such
           Preferment
           )
           who
           drew
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           into
           that
           high
           Protestation
           ,
           for
           which
           some
           were
           imprisoned
           ,
           who
           forsook
           the
           Parliament
           and
           went
           to
           the
           
             Kings
             Party
          
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           saw
           that
           they
           would
           bring
           low
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           for
           self-safety
           turned
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           all
           was
           almost
           gone
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           and
           this
           but
           in
           Wales
           to
           recover
           his
           own
           house
           :
           this
           man
           with
           you
           was
           a
           
             Presbycerian
             Archbishop
          
           ;
           I
           may
           understand
           shortly
           what
           a
           Presbyterian
           signifieth
           of
           late
           in
           England
           !
           As
           many
           
             Episcopal
             Non-conformists
          
           are
           silenced
           ,
           and
           go
           now
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Presbyterians
           :
           So
           take
           heed
           of
           straining
           the
           word
           too
           high
           ,
           lest
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           at
           last
           be
           put
           down
           as
           Presbyterians
           too
           .
           If
           he
           be
           a
           Presbyterin
           who
           is
           an
           
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           would
           continue
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           because
           he
           foresaw
           that
           the
           Bishops
           would
           pull
           down
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritans
           would
           prevail
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           I
           should
           not
           have
           denied
           but
           that
           they
           were
           Presbyterians
           that
           first
           raised
           that
           War
           in
           England
           against
           the
           King
           :
           But
           your
           proof
           is
           out
           of
           
             Rushworth
             ,
             p.
          
           224.
           viz.
           No
           other
           than
           those
           two
           famous
           men
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Lamb
          
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Sibthorpe
           importuned
           the
           Bishop
           to
           prosecute
           the
           Puritans
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           said
           ,
           
             He
             knew
             of
             none
             ,
             and
             asked
             what
             manner
             of
             people
             they
             be
             ?
          
           It
           's
           answered
           by
           Sir
           
             John
             Lamb
          
           in
           Dr.
           Sibthorp's
           presence
           ,
           
             That
             they
             seem
             to
             the
             World
             to
             be
             such
             as
             would
             not
             Swear
             ,
             Whore
             ,
             nor
             Drink
             ,
             but
             yet
             would
             Lye
             ,
             Cheat
             ,
             and
             Deceive
             .
             That
             they
             would
             frequently
             hear
             two
             Sermons
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             repeat
             the
             same
             too
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Pray
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             fast
             all
             day
             long
             .
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             asked
             ,
             Whether
             those
             places
             where
             those
             Puritans
             were
             ;
             did
             lend
             Money
             freely
             (
             to
             the
          
           King
           )
           
             upon
             the
             Loan
          
           .
           To
           which
           Sir
           
             John
             Lamb
          
           and
           Dr.
           Sybthorp
           replyed
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             generally
             resolve
             to
             lend
             freely
             .
          
           Then
           said
           the
           Bishop
           
             No
             man
             of
             descretion
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             place
             is
             a
             place
             of
          
           Puritans
           :
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             to
             give
             way
             to
             Proceedings
             against
             them
             .
          
           At
           which
           Dr.
           Sibthorp
           said
           ,
           
             He
             was
             troubled
             to
             see
             that
             the
          
           Church
           
             was
             no
             better
             regarded
          
           .
           Very
           good
           ;
           A
           Presbyterian
           then
           is
           a
           
             Bishop
             that
             is
             not
             satisfied
             to
             persecute
             such
             Puritans
             as
             those
             .
          
           Add
           but
           what
           is
           said
           by
           many
           old
           Conformists
           ,
           how
           the
           word
           Puritan
           was
           used
           with
           the
           utmost
           Malice
           by
           Papists
           and
           Drunkards
           ,
           and
           
             ungodly
             persons
          
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           were
           firm
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           Drink
           ,
           and
           Whore
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           as
           Dr.
           
             Robert
             Abhot
             ,
             Regius
             Professor
          
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           
           Salisbury
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Downam
           ,
           (
           one
           that
           I
           verily
           thought
           had
           been
           no
           Presbyterian
           )
           in
           his
           
             Spittle
             Sermon
          
           ,
           called
           Abraham's
           Tryal
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Rob.
             Bolton
          
           frequently
           ,
           (
           who
           thinks
           
             there
             was
             never
             poor
             persecuted
             word
             used
             with
             such
             bitter
             malice
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Serpents
             Seed
             ,
          
           as
           that
           word
           Puritan
           was
           at
           that
           day
           of
           good
           people
           .
           )
           I
           say
           take
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           let
           Posterity
           judge
           of
           an
           
             English
             Presbyterian
          
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           one
           that
           will
           not
           persecute
           and
           undo
           such
           Puritans
           :
           We
           had
           divers
           such
           Presbyterian
           Bishops
           ,
           
             Usher
             ,
             Bedle
             ,
             Downam
             ,
             Davenant
             ,
             Hall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           before
           them
           
             Grindal
             ,
             Abbots
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           our
           Bishops
           for
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           .
           Again
           ,
           I
           confess
           that
           it
           was
           some
           such
           Presbyterians
           as
           these
           that
           raised
           the
           Parliaments
           Army
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           next
           Sections
           evincing
           your
           Errour
           and
           Calumny
           you
           pass
           by
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           22.
           
           Is
           of
           no
           further
           use
           to
           us
           ;
           only
           about
           Dr.
           
             Jo.
             Reignolds
          
           ,
           you
           are
           a
           most
           deceived
           and
           deceiving
           Historian
           .
           1.
           
           You
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           
             you
             might
             have
             known
             that
             there
             is
             extant
             in
             Print
             his
             Letters
             to
             Sir
          
           Francis
           Knowles
           
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             for
             a
             meer
             Moderatorship
             or
             Presidency
             .
          
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             [
             Did
             he
             not
             live
             and
             die
             in
             full
             Conformity
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           A
           known
           falshood
           ,
           if
           a
           Question
           may
           be
           false
           :
           What
           matter
           of
           Fact
           shall
           ever
           come
           to
           Posterity
           by
           such
           hands
           without
           falsification
           ?
           if
           Cartwright
           and
           Reignolds
           ,
           the
           leading
           Non-conformists
           of
           England
           were
           Conformists
           ;
           Sir
           ,
           I
           ,
           and
           hundreds
           more
           have
           offered
           long
           to
           Conform
           as
           far
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           as
           either
           of
           these
           did
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           are
           unworthy
           to
           Preach
           the
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           for
           want
           of
           Conformity
           ;
           (
           It
           
           may
           be
           ,
           left
           it
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           Presbyterians
           that
           will
           not
           prosecute
           us
           :
           )
           Learn
           better
           whether
           ever
           Dr.
           Reignolds
           did
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           whether
           ever
           he
           took
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             Canonical
             Obedience
          
           ,
           or
           was
           not
           against
           the
           present
           Prelacy
           ?
           Whether
           he
           was
           for
           the
           Cross
           in
           
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           you
           verily
           think
           that
           were
           he
           now
           
             alive
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             as
             hard
             a
             Màwl
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Non-conformists
             ,
             &c.
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           Schismaticks
           no
           doubt
           ,
           for
           he
           wrote
           against
           both
           Prelacy
           and
           Separation
           .
           2.
           
           Wonderful
           !
           What
           cannot
           you
           verily
           believe
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           but
           willing
           should
           be
           true
           ?
           That
           an
           Archbishop
           is
           a
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Leading
             Non-conformist
          
           would
           be
           a
           Mawl
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           :
           when
           1.
           
           Twice
           as
           much
           is
           now
           required
           of
           Conformists
           as
           was
           then
           .
           2.
           
           And
           Dr.
           Reignolds
           was
           not
           a
           man
           to
           do
           what
           he
           did
           without
           such
           Reason
           as
           would
           have
           made
           him
           constant
           .
           And
           to
           requite
           you
           with
           as
           strong
           Confidence
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           rashly
           but
           soberly
           and
           deliberately
           profess
           ,
           that
           were
           they
           
             all
             alive
          
           at
           this
           day
           (
           the
           old
           Religious
           Conformable
           Divines
           themselves
           )
           such
           as
           Dr.
           
             Io.
             White
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Willet
           ,
           Dr.
           Challoner
           ,
           Dr.
           Field
           ,
           Mr.
           Whateley
           ,
           Mr.
           Crooks
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Bolton
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Preston
           ,
           Dr.
           Sibbes
           ,
           Dr.
           Stoughton
           ,
           Dr.
           Taylor
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           more
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           ;
           yea
           these
           that
           wrote
           for
           the
           old
           Conformity
           ,
           Mr.
           Sprint
           ,
           Mr.
           Paybody
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Jo.
             Burges
             ,
             Forbes
          
           :
           yea
           the
           old
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           
             Jewell
             ,
             Sands
             ,
             Grindall
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             Miles
             Smith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           do
           firmly
           believe
           without
           hesitation
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           would
           have
           been
           
             resolved
             Non-conformists
          
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           not
           changing
           their
           judgment
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           the
           
           great
           Change
           of
           Conformity
           :
           For
           I
           know
           that
           
             Cornelius
             Burges
          
           ,
           the
           Learned
           Gataker
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Robert
             Harris
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           late
           
             Westminster
             Assembly
          
           ,
           were
           formerly
           such
           kind
           of
           Conformists
           as
           these
           were
           :
           And
           I
           know
           the
           same
           Non-conformists
           now
           (
           though
           not
           many
           )
           would
           have
           yielded
           to
           the
           old
           Conformity
           .
           Yea
           more
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           were
           
             Rogers
             ,
             Bradford
             ,
             Sanders
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Yea
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           Bishop
           Farrar
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Latimer
           alive
           now
           ,
           they
           would
           all
           choose
           rather
           to
           burn
           at
           a
           Stake
           again
           ,
           than
           to
           do
           what
           is
           required
           of
           us
           .
           Say
           not
           that
           I
           reproach
           the
           Laws
           ,
           for
           I
           only
           speak
           of
           the
           matter
           
             of
             Fact
          
           ;
           whether
           they
           or
           the
           present
           Bishops
           were
           the
           wiser
           ,
           I
           meddle
           not
           .
           Yea
           more
           ,
           yet
           I
           much
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           now
           would
           Conform
           themselves
           as
           Ministers
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           put
           to
           it
           ?
           For
           I
           suppose
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           put
           to
           the
           Declarations
           and
           Subscriptions
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           were
           ,
           nor
           to
           their
           Oaths
           :
           But
           in
           this
           I
           am
           not
           confident
           ,
           but
           only
           doubt
           .
           But
           of
           such
           old
           Conformists
           as
           
             Bolton
             ,
             Whateley
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           at
           all
           .
           3.
           
           But
           your
           Proof
           is
           ,
           
             That
             he
             received
             Absolution
             according
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           Answer
           ,
           Is
           this
           proving
           ?
           So
           would
           I
           do
           :
           yea
           ,
           I
           do
           receive
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           according
           to
           the
           Liturgie
           .
           Am
           I
           therefore
           a
           Conformist
           ?
           Doth
           it
           follow
           that
           he
           would
           swear
           ,
           subscribe
           ,
           declare
           ,
           use
           the
           
             Image
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           as
           a
           symbole
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           23.
           
           Your
           
             intimated
             Calumny
          
           about
           Popery
           ,
           it
           's
           well
           you
           let
           fall
           ,
           though
           you
           confess
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           24.
           
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           greatest
           of
           our
           Differences
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           my
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           about
           
           a
           notorious
           matter
           
             of
             Fact
             ,
             Whether
             they
             were
             Presbyterians
          
           or
           Episcopal
           and
           ●rastians
           ,
           that
           
             first
             raised
             the
             Armies
             in
             England
             against
             the
             King
             :
          
           When
           in
           the
           very
           Age
           that
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           such
           a
           thing
           can
           be
           so
           confiuently
           denied
           ,
           what
           Credit
           is
           there
           in
           some
           mens
           History
           ?
        
         
           I
           thought
           all
           these
           set
           together
           ,
           had
           been
           proof
           enough
           .
           1.
           
           That
           former
           
             Episcopal
             Parliaments
          
           began
           the
           Business
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           where
           those
           found
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Heylin
           himself
           sheweth
           fully
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           was
           long
           working
           between
           the
           two
           sorts
           of
           
             Episcopal
             men
          
           ,
           about
           Arminianism
           ,
           favouring
           
             Papists
             ,
             Innovations
          
           ,
           and
           Propriety
           .
           3.
           
           That
           such
           as
           
             Jewel
             ,
             Bilson
          
           ,
           and
           Hooker
           ,
           gives
           us
           the
           Principles
           on
           which
           they
           did
           proceed
           :
           And
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Sands
          
           that
           hath
           written
           for
           
             high
             Conformity
          
           ,
           and
           was
           Hooker's
           Pupill
           and
           bosom
           Friend
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Chief
           for
           the
           People
           interest
           in
           th●se
           Parliaments
           .
           4.
           
           That
           H●ylin
           and
           Rushworth
           and
           Fuller
           acquaint
           us
           ,
           That
           Abbot
           was
           laid
           by
           for
           refusing
           to
           license
           Sibthorp's
           Book
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           rest
           did
           prosecute
           Mainwaring
           .
           5.
           
           That
           we
           knew
           our selves
           abundance
           of
           the
           Parliament-men
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           their
           Judgment
           ;
           Viz.
           
             [
             That
             Moderate
             Episcopacy
             was
             the
             best
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             that
             followed
          
           Lawd
           
             did
             by
             Innovation
             seek
             to
             destroy
             both
             Religion
             and
             the
             Subjects
             Liberty
          
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           
             and
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             Bishop's
             Power
             in
             Temporals
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             better
             men
             that
             would
             be
             confined
             more
             to
             Spiritual
             Government
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             better
             :
             But
             that
             no
             Episcopacy
             was
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             State
             should
             be
             hazarded
             to
             support
             it
             .
             ]
          
           This
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           almost
           all
           them
           that
           I
           could
           hear
           or
           know
           of
           
           6.
           
           That
           even
           to
           this
           day
           1671.
           there
           are
           yet
           about
           threescore
           of
           them
           alive
           ,
           besides
           Lords
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           matter
           may
           be
           known
           .
           7.
           
           That
           understanding
           conscionable
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           yet
           living
           ,
           openly
           profess
           that
           Presbytery
           was
           fearce
           known
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           but
           one
           known
           Presbyterian
           then
           in
           that
           House
           ,
           which
           was
           Mr.
           Tate
           of
           Northamptonshire
           ,
           an
           honest
           man.
           8.
           
           That
           when
           they
           had
           raised
           their
           Army
           ,
           in
           their
           Propositions
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Nottingham
           ,
           they
           offer
           the
           moderating
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           not
           Presbytery
           .
           9
           That
           the
           Earl
           of
           Fssex
           General
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bedford
           General
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Peterborough
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Merick
             ,
             Dolbiere
          
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Stamford
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           the
           (
           now
           )
           Earl
           of
           Denbigh
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             S.
             John
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Roberts
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Mandevile
           (
           late
           Earl
           of
           Manchester
           )
           the
           (
           now
           )
           Lord
           Hollis
           ,
           Colonel
           Essex
           ,
           Col.
           Goodwins
           ;
           Colonel
           Grantham
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Cholmley
          
           ;
           and
           so
           through
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Colonels
           ,
           were
           no
           Presbyterians
           ;
           (
           though
           the
           Lord
           Say
           ,
           Lord
           Brook
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Wharton
           were
           not
           
             Episcopal
             .
          
           )
           10.
           
           That
           except
           these
           three
           last
           named
           ,
           all
           the
           Parliament's
           Lord-Lieutenants
           through
           England
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           hear
           of
           ,
           were
           men
           accounted
           Episcopal
           and
           Conformable
           ;
           and
           these
           three
           were
           not
           accounted
           Presbyterians
           ,
           but
           honest
           godly
           Independents
           or
           neither
           11.
           
           That
           their
           Major
           Generals
           in
           the
           several
           Parts
           of
           the
           Land
           were
           commonly
           Episcopal
           and
           Conformable
           men
           ;
           yea
           the
           Earl
           of
           Stamford
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             G.
             Brown
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             G.
             Massey
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Lawghorn
             ,
             Ferdinando
          
           Lord
           Fairfax
           ,
           Mr.
           
             G.
             Pointz
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             G.
             Morgan
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             
             Middleton
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             G.
             Mitton
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Gell
             ,
             &c.
          
           12.
           
           That
           the
           Synod
           at
           Westminster
           at
           first
           were
           all
           Conformists
           ,
           except
           about
           nine
           or
           ten
           ,
           (
           As
           Doctor
           Hammond
           telleth
           them
           in
           his
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             London
             Ministers
             .
             )
          
           13.
           
           That
           the
           Scots
           themselves
           (
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           a
           late
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Dumblanes
           Accommodation
           )
           do
           profess
           ,
           That
           as
           England
           never
           was
           Presbyterian
           ,
           so
           they
           never
           supposed
           that
           they
           should
           immediately
           be
           such
           ,
           but
           only
           put
           into
           the
           Covenant
           the
           general
           words
           of
           
             [
             Reforming
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             best
             Reformed
             Churches
             ]
          
           That
           they
           might
           engage
           them
           further
           to
           enquire
           what
           is
           the
           Reformation
           which
           is
           most
           agreeable
           hereunto
           ;
           that
           so
           in
           time
           they
           might
           attain
           it
           :
           So
           that
           when
           the
           said
           Bishop
           (
           now
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasgoe
           (
           being
           known
           to
           me
           )
           citeth
           my
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Assembly
           or
           Parliament
           never
           intended
           the
           Renunciation
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             English
             exorbitant
             Prelacy
          
           ,
           the
           
             Scots
             Presbyterians
          
           deny
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           answer
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           14.
           
           That
           it
           is
           a
           commonly
           known
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           Covenant
           came
           in
           ,
           not
           only
           after
           the
           Wars
           were
           begun
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Parliament
           was
           brought
           so
           low
           as
           to
           seek
           to
           the
           Scots
           for
           aid
           .
           And
           that
           Presbytery
           was
           little
           known
           in
           England
           ,
           till
           the
           Scots
           brought
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           15.
           
           And
           it
           was
           a
           notorious
           thing
           that
           the
           Parliament
           yielded
           to
           Presbytery
           and
           to
           exclude
           Episcopacy
           at
           last
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           thought
           that
           a
           
             moderate
             Episcopacy
          
           was
           not
           lawful
           and
           best
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           had
           no
           way
           to
           hold
           up
           their
           Wars
           ,
           (
           without
           which
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           no
           way
           to
           uphold
           themselves
           )
           but
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           
           Scots
           and
           such
           as
           were
           against
           Episcopacy
           .
           And
           because
           they
           had
           seen
           the
           Prelacy
           fly
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           be
           so
           strong
           against
           them
           that
           they
           had
           no
           hope
           of
           moderating
           it
           ,
           but
           fear'd
           it
           would
           bear
           down
           all
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Coleman
          
           gave
           the
           Covenant
           to
           the
           Lords
           with
           this
           open
           profession
           ,
           That
           it
           signified
           not
           the
           Renunciation
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           16.
           
           And
           it
           is
           a
           notorious
           thing
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           Parliament
           1640
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           so
           many
           Non-conformable
           Ministers
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Independents
           ,
           and
           Anabaptists
           altogether
           )
           as
           there
           were
           Counties
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           17.
           
           It
           is
           known
           that
           few
           of
           those
           few
           had
           any
           hand
           in
           raising
           or
           promoting
           the
           War
           :
           Mr.
           Dod
           in
           Northamptonshire
           ,
           Mr.
           Ball
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           Mr.
           Langley
           in
           Cheshire
           ,
           poor
           Mr.
           Barnet
           of
           Uppington
           ,
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Oliver
             Thomas
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Wrath
           in
           Wales
           (
           that
           quickly
           died
           ,
           as
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           did
           )
           Mr.
           Augier
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           Mr.
           Slater
           ,
           Mr.
           Root
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           more
           in
           all
           England
           .
           And
           18.
           
           It
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           when
           necessity
           had
           drawn
           them
           to
           please
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           would
           never
           be
           drawn
           (
           though
           they
           made
           Ordinances
           for
           it
           )
           to
           appoint
           any
           to
           settle
           Presbytery
           in
           the
           Counties
           in
           execution
           of
           their
           Ordinances
           .
           But
           purposely
           delayed
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           it
           ,
           except
           in
           
             London
             ,
             Lancashire
             ,
             Warwickshire
          
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           more
           places
           .
           19.
           
           And
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           England
           themselves
           were
           but
           few
           of
           them
           indeed
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           the
           backwarder
           to
           set
           up
           that
           Discipline
           :
           And
           therefore
           our
           Worcestershire
           Agreement
           (
           to
           concur
           in
           all
           that
           the
           three
           Parties
           are
           agreed
           in
           )
           did
           the
           more
           easily
           
           and
           generally
           take
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           People
           themselves
           were
           so
           generally
           against
           Presbytery
           (
           except
           some
           of
           the
           stricter
           sort
           )
           that
           they
           never
           would
           submit
           to
           it
           :
           And
           so
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           indeed
           set
           up
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           few
           places
           forenamed
           .
           20.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           is
           visible
           ,
           that
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Parliament's
           War
           published
           in
           their
           Remonstrances
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           do
           suppose
           their
           Consent
           to
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           mention
           nothing
           of
           a
           change
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Lawyers
           of
           the
           House
           (
           as
           Judge
           
             Brown
             ,
             Selden
             ,
             Glin
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           were
           generally
           Episcopal
           Erastians
           ,
           that
           thought
           Episcopacy
           lawful
           ,
           as
           being
           from
           the
           
             Soveraign
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           might
           appoint
           
             Church
             Government
          
           as
           he
           please
           :
           (
           As
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet's
           Irenic
           .
           pleads
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           
             Kings
             late
             Acts
          
           in
           Scotland
           intimate
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           determine
           that
           all
           the
           
             external
             Government
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             :
          
           And
           I
           will
           not
           believe
           ,
           though
           you
           should
           swear
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           a
           Presbyterian
           .
           I
           did
           think
           that
           these
           
             Twenty
             Evidences
          
           set
           together
           ,
           would
           have
           proved
           to
           any
           
             sober
             man
          
           ,
           that
           on
           both
           sides
           it
           was
           
             Episcopal
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             Episcopal
             Erastians
          
           that
           raised
           the
           first
           War
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           Evidence
           notwithstanding
           ,
           this
           is
           
             to
             you
             the
             strangest
             Paradox
             in
             Historical
             Transactions
             that
             ever
             saw
             the
             light
             :
          
           A
           
             serious
             Confutation
             of
             it
             would
             have
             shewed
             you
             to
             be
             in
             a
             delirium
             ,
             &c.
          
           Answ
           .
           You
           have
           hit
           on
           the
           best
           Confutation
           of
           it
           in
           those
           words
           that
           the
           Cause
           was
           capable
           of
           :
           For
           now
           ignorant
           strangers
           and
           Posterity
           may
           possibly
           think
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           would
           not
           so
           confidently
           deny
           a
           notorious
           thing
           ,
           without
           some
           ground
           .
           But
           what
           are
           those
           grounds
           (
           for
           it
           is
           almost
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           dispute
           whether
           the
           
             English
             War
          
           was
           between
           Protestants
           ,
           
           or
           between
           
             English-men
             .
          
           )
           Why
           1.
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           
             [
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Presbytery
             and
             Non-conformity
             was
             stirring
             in
             those
             Parliaments
             ,
             though
             not
             known
             by
             those
             Names
             .
             ]
          
           Answ
           .
           Nay
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           dealing
           with
           you
           in
           History
           .
           We
           judge
           of
           mens
           Hearts
           by
           their
           Professions
           and
           
             direct
             practice
          
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           for
           conformable
           ,
           that
           saith
           
             he
             is
             so
          
           ,
           and
           actually
           conformeth
           .
           But
           you
           see
           deeper
           into
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           :
           So
           you
           may
           say
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Socinianism
           that
           workt
           in
           the
           Arminians
           ,
           as
           others
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Popery
          
           that
           workt
           in
           A.
           Bishop
           Laud
           and
           his
           Party
           ;
           and
           others
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Democracy
          
           that
           worketh
           in
           
             popular
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Rebellion
          
           that
           workt
           in
           Hooker
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Independency
          
           that
           worketh
           in
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Anabaptism
          
           that
           worketh
           in
           the
           Independents
           ;
           and
           so
           Bagshaw
           and
           his
           Brethren
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Conformity
          
           that
           worketh
           in
           us
           .
           And
           so
           whatever
           Errour
           a
           man
           runs
           not
           as
           far
           from
           ,
           as
           frightned
           ,
           or
           furious
           Adversaries
           do
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           said
           to
           have
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             that
             Error
          
           .
           As
           if
           a
           Pythagorean
           should
           tell
           you
           that
           you
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
             Ajax
             ,
             Thraso
          
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           Brute
           .
           Sir
           ,
           we
           plain
           people
           have
           hitherto
           taken
           a
           Presbyterian
           to
           be
           one
           that
           holdeth
           
             [
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             Sessions
             ,
             Classes
             ,
             and
             Synods
             ,
             the
             lesser
             subordinate
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             to
             which
             there
             lieth
             an
             Appeal
             ,
             and
             these
             composed
             of
             Pastors
             in
             parity
             and
             ruling
             Elders
             conjunct
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             for
             meer
             Concord
             ,
             but
             direct
             Regiment
             .
             ]
          
           These
           are
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           Beza
           and
           
             Saravia
             ,
             Downam
          
           ,
           and
           
             Gors
             .
             Bucer
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Hooker
             ,
          
           and
           all
           that
           have
           written
           on
           it
           :
           Whom
           though
           I
           differ
           from
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           commonly
           the
           most
           
             sober
             ,
             
             religious
             ,
             strict
             ,
          
           and
           
             understanding
             sort
             of
             Christians
          
           ,
           (
           together
           with
           the
           
             New
             England
             moderate
             Independents
          
           )
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           who
           make
           up
           a
           party
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           I
           take
           my self
           to
           be
           under
           a
           rational
           disparagement
           to
           differ
           from
           them
           so
           far
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           though
           for
           
             truth
             〈…〉
          
           will
           bear
           that
           disparagement
           .
           But
           now
           forsooth
           ,
           we
           have
           ●●●●
           professing
           Episcopacy
           and
           Conformity
           in
           Parliements
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Presbytery
           :
           And
           it
           was
           Archiepiscopal
           and
           
             Episcopal
             Presbyt●●ians
          
           that
           began
           the
           War.
           Just
           as
           among
           the
           Pa●●sts
           ,
           the
           poor
           Jansenists
           ,
           yea
           the
           persecuting
           ●●●●
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           have
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Ca●vinist●
          
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           
             they
             are
             Calvinists
          
           ,
           deny
           it
           who
           dare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           prove
           it
           fully
           ,
           by
           saving
           ,
           
             Did
             you
             never
             hear
             that
             when
             these
             Parliaments
             we●e
             in
             their
             full
             Cry
             against
             the
          
           Duke
           of
           Buckinghum
           ;
           
             they
             secretly
             moved
             him
             to
             make
          
           Dr.
           Breston
           
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             Complaints
             should
             be
             hushed
             ]
          
           Answ
           .
           What
           still
           untruths
           ?
           1.
           
           Produce
           your
           credible
           proof
           if
           you
           are
           able
           .
           2.
           
           Could
           a
           Parliament
           which
           doth
           all
           things
           by
           the
           major
           Vote
           transact
           such
           a
           Business
           secretly
           .
           Could
           it
           have
           been
           proved
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           have
           alledged
           it
           against
           his
           Adversaries
           ?
           3.
           
           Would
           Heylin
           himself
           have
           silenced
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           emplyed
           the
           contrary
           if
           it
           had
           been
           true
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Would
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Ball
          
           that
           Florid
           full
           Historian
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           his
           Tutor
           Dr.
           Preston
           ,
           have
           omitted
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           advanced
           his
           Reputation
           as
           high
           in
           outward
           respects
           as
           possible
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           what
           if
           all
           this
           
             had
             been
             true
             ?
             Oportuit
             fuisse
             memorem
             ?
          
           Truth
           shameth
           the
           cunningest
           and
           most
           
             confident
             Adversaries
          
           ,
           Doctor
           
             Preston
             was
             conformable
          
           .
           
           And
           is
           it
           a
           proof
           that
           the
           Parliament
           had
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           have
           had
           a
           Conformist
           made
           Archbishop
           .
           Thus
           we
           have
           still
           your
           first
           description
           of
           Presbyterians
           ,
           viz.
           
             Such
             Conformists
             as
             would
             be
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             such
             Parliaments
             as
             would
             have
             Archbishops
             .
          
           We
           call
           
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           so
           Episcopal
           ;
           and
           you
           call
           them
           Presbyterians
           :
           And
           are
           we
           not
           there
           like
           to
           agree
           well
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           agreed
           of
           the
           Name
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           he
           that
           knoweth
           that
           Abbot
           was
           then
           Archbishop
           of
           C.
           will
           hardly
           believe
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           would
           have
           had
           Dr.
           Preston
           put
           in
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           )
        
         
           What
           you
           say
           of
           the
           Infection
           from
           Geneva
           ,
           hath
           this
           sense
           :
           [
           Geneva
           
             infected
             the
          
           English
           
             Fugitives
             with
             Presbyterianism
          
           ;
           Ergo
           
             the
             Parliament
          
           1642
           ,
           
             were
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           ]
           We
           deny
           the
           Consequence
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           infected
           not
           all
           England
           .
           2.
           
           Nor
           those
           individual
           persons
           .
           3.
           
           They
           that
           were
           infected
           were
           
             non-conformable
             Ministers
          
           ,
           who
           were
           after
           silenced
           or
           trodden
           down
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           any
           Votes
           in
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           Next
           when
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           
             Parliament
             ,
             Militia
             ,
             Army
          
           ,
           Major
           Generals
           ,
           &c.
           were
           no
           Presbyterians
           :
           You
           answer
           me
           ,
           
             That
             you
             meddle
             not
             with
             Lay-men
             .
          
           Answ
           .
           And
           what
           need
           we
           more
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Parliament
           Lay-men
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           not
           the
           Parliament
           that
           raised
           the
           Militia
           and
           the
           Armies
           ,
           and
           that
           gave
           Commissions
           to
           Major
           Generals
           &c.
           
           And
           was
           it
           not
           the
           Lay-men
           that
           were
           the
           Commanders
           and
           Souldiers
           that
           fought
           against
           the
           Armies
           of
           the
           King.
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           was
           an
           Historical
           Paradox
           to
           you
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             dissenting
             
             Brethren
             were
             most
             guilty
             in
             blowing
             the
             Trumpet
             .
          
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Suppose
           that
           were
           true
           ;
           all
           that
           you
           can
           say
           were
           but
           this
           ,
           
             That
             one
             Episcopal
             Party
             raised
             a
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Party
             ,
             because
             some
             Non-conformists
             blew
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             or
             perswaded
             them
             .
          
           But
           if
           Episcopal
           men
           are
           so
           unstable
           and
           simple
           to
           be
           drawn
           into
           such
           a
           War
           by
           a
           few
           Non-conformists
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           ?
           But
           you
           question
           
             whether
             there
             were
             ●hen
             so
             few
             Presbyterians
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             because
             a
             thousand
             subscribed
             a
             Petition
             in
             King
          
           Jame
           
             's
             time
          
           .
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           to
           write
           History
           by
           conjecture
           against
           notorious
           
             matter
             of
             fact
          
           .
           I
           named
           you
           the
           men
           ;
           I
           can
           name
           you
           those
           in
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Nie
           ,
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           ,
           Mr.
           Simpson
           ,
           Mr.
           Bridge
           ,
           Mr.
           Boroughs
           ,
           Mr.
           Philips
           ,
           Mr.
           Greenhill
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Caryl
           (
           after
           )
           all
           Independents
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Ash
           a
           Presbyterian
           .
           Name
           me
           many
           more
           
             English
             Non-conformists
          
           if
           you
           can
           :
           And
           name
           me
           as
           many
           more
           in
           the
           Land
           then
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           !
           But
           
             a
             thousand
             subscribed
             the
             Petition
             .
             Bancroft
             ,
          
           and
           your
           other
           such
           Conformists
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           of
           them
           Conformed
           then
           or
           soon
           after
           :
           You
           can
           believe
           such
           men
           when
           it
           serveth
           your
           turn
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           many
           Conformed
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           dead
           and
           gone
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           there
           were
           many
           Non-conformists
           alive
           in
           1642
           ,
           who
           subscribed
           that
           Petition
           when
           King
           James
           came
           in
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Dod
           were
           ,
           I
           suppose
           not
           many
           more
           .
           But
           did
           
             they
             not
             increase
             and
             multiply
          
           ?
           Answ
           .
           Excellent
           History
           !
           Did
           not
           we
           live
           in
           the
           Country
           with
           them
           ?
           Should
           we
           not
           have
           known
           them
           ?
           Name
           them
           as
           I
           do
           .
           They
           were
           all
           consumed
           to
           the
           number
           that
           I
           mention
           ,
           except
           some
           that
           went
           into
           
           
             New
             England
          
           ;
           And
           of
           these
           named
           ,
           divers
           came
           back
           out
           of
           
             Holland
             .
             Death
          
           and
           Conformity
           had
           almost
           made
           an
           end
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           wonderfully
           revived
           from
           among
           your selves
           :
           Know
           you
           not
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           
             grand
             hope
          
           of
           your
           
             present
             Generation
          
           from
           
             old
             Experience
          
           ,
           that
           
             Non
             conformity
          
           will
           be
           but
           
             res
             unius
             aetatis
          
           .
           (
           But
           
             Reason
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             Duty
             ,
          
           and
           Sin
           will
           for
           all
           that
           be
           still
           the
           same
           .
           )
        
         
           As
           to
           your
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           England
           infected
           not
           
             Scotland
             ?
             Heylin
          
           in
           his
           Life
           of
           Land
           will
           tell
           you
           plainly
           .
           They
           might
           at
           last
           encourage
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           which
           they
           called
           
             Propriety
             ,
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           Safety
           from
           Popery
           .
           These
           were
           the
           frights
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           great
           men
           of
           those
           times
           :
           But
           as
           for
           any
           Ministers
           to
           
             infect
             Scotland
             hence
          
           with
           Presbytery
           ,
           when
           it
           there
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           here
           were
           next
           to
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           fancy
           .
           But
           now
           you
           pretend
           to
           speak
           sence
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           ,
           
             That
             one
             of
             the
             Propositions
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             after
          
           Edge-Hill
           ,
           
             was
             to
             abolish
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Ans
           .
           Unhappy
           still
           !
           1.
           
           But
           how
           long
           since
           after
           Edge-Hill
           Fight
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           at
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Uxbridge
           that
           you
           mean
           ?
           And
           was
           that
           before
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Army
           ?
           2.
           
           Was
           not
           the
           Proposals
           at
           Nottingham
           sent
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Army
           ?
           A
           surer
           Proof
           against
           you
           that
           then
           they
           were
           not
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           but
           restrained
           Episcopacy
           .
           3.
           
           Even
           at
           
             Uxbridge
             Treaty
          
           ,
           many
           thought
           that
           another
           frame
           of
           
             Moderate
             Episcopacy
          
           would
           not
           be
           well
           set
           up
           ,
           till
           the
           present
           Frame
           was
           taken
           down
           .
           4.
           
           And
           even
           then
           they
           said
           nothing
           that
           I
           know
           of
           for
           Presbytery
           .
           5.
           
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           saw
           
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           stand
           but
           by
           the
           help
           of
           those
           that
           were
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Scots
           ,
           the
           Independents
           ,
           and
           the
           
             unwilling
             Conformists
          
           that
           desired
           a
           Deliverance
           .
           But
           this
           proveth
           not
           that
           the
           Parliament
           was
           Presbyterians
           then
           ,
           much
           less
           that
           they
           were
           so
           before
           the
           Wars
           :
           But
           you
           that
           
             meddle
             not
             with
             Lay-men
          
           ,
           remember
           that
           Lay-men
           sent
           those
           Propasitions
           .
        
         
           You
           next
           tell
           me
           of
           Alderman
           Pennington
           ,
           and
           the
           Apprentices
           .
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Few
           of
           those
           Apprentices
           knew
           what
           Presbytery
           was
           ,
           but
           were
           exasperated
           against
           Episcopacy
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           present
           Bishops
           ;
           as
           the
           common
           people
           be
           now
           within
           these
           nine
           years
           ,
           thinking
           that
           it
           's
           they
           that
           silence
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           cause
           all
           our
           Divisions
           .
           But
           alas
           little
           knew
           they
           what
           Church-Government
           to
           desire
           .
           But
           most
           that
           were
           in
           judgment
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           were
           Independents
           and
           Separatists
           then
           .
           And
           how
           inconsiderable
           a
           number
           in
           London
           were
           those
           Apprentices
           .
           2.
           
           And
           our
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           what
           Party
           of
           Lads
           ,
           or
           Apprentices
           ,
           or
           Women
           did
           clamour
           against
           
             Bishops
             ,
          
           ?
           But
           what
           Party
           it
           was
           that
           raised
           the
           War
           ?
           Did
           these
           Lads
           give
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           his
           Commission
           ?
           But
           you
           find
           none
           
             that
             said
             any
             thing
             against
             their
             Petition
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
          
           Digby
           .
           Answ
           .
           And
           hath
           not
           he
           
             forsaken
             you
          
           also
           ?
           1.
           
           Where
           did
           you
           seek
           to
           find
           it
           ?
           Not
           in
           the
           
             Parliament
             Journal
          
           sure
           ,
           else
           you
           might
           have
           found
           more
           .
           2.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Parliament
          
           themselves
           perceiving
           what
           Party
           they
           must
           trust
           to
           ,
           opposed
           not
           those
           Petitions
           ,
           because
           the
           Petitioners
           might
           serve
           their
           turns
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           were
           too
           well
           contented
           with
           them
           .
           But
           
           as
           no
           man
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           willing
           that
           the
           Papists
           should
           help
           him
           :
           So
           no
           man
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Parliament
          
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           were
           against
           Episcopacy
           it self
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           be
           helped
           by
           all
           sorts
           ,
           who
           on
           a
           sudden
           were
           fallen
           out
           with
           Bishops
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           suspending
           and
           silencing
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           cropping
           the
           Ears
           ,
           and
           stigmatizing
           Prin
           with
           Burton
           and
           Bastwick
           ,
           had
           suddenly
           raised
           in
           the
           London
           Apprentices
           and
           others
           ,
           a
           great
           distate
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           they
           knew
           little
           of
           any
           Controversies
           about
           Church-Government
           at
           all
           .
           When
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           
             [
             Episcopacy
          
           (
           or
           
             rather
             Bishops
             Lands
          
           )
           was
           the
           
             Palladium
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           1.
           
           Episcopacy
           was
           not
           so
           till
           after
           the
           Army
           was
           raised
           :
           It
           was
           so
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           in
           the
           private
           designs
           of
           some
           particular
           men
           ,
           Apprentices
           and
           Women
           ,
           in
           the
           City
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           that
           were
           against
           it
           desired
           it
           should
           fall
           :
           And
           many
           that
           were
           Episcopal
           desired
           that
           it
           should
           rather
           fall
           ,
           than
           the
           Abuses
           of
           it
           continue
           by
           such
           men
           as
           they
           thought
           would
           else
           ruine
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           thinking
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           to
           save
           them
           :
           (
           so
           far
           did
           different
           apprehensions
           about
           
             Propriety
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Popery
          
           ,
           and
           Arminianism
           ,
           carry
           men
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           for
           
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           )
           But
           forget
           not
           1.
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           not
           a
           few
           secret
           designers
           within
           or
           without
           doors
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Parliament
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           was
           the
           Parliament
           that
           raised
           the
           Militia
           and
           Armies
           .
           3.
           
           That
           this
           Parliament
           was
           not
           at
           that
           time
           against
           Episcopacy
           ;
           (
           Therefore
           your
           talk
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           so
           long
           after
           ,
           is
           liker
           a
           Jest
           than
           serious
           .
           
           Besides
           that
           you
           seem
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           resolved
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Concessions
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Prins
           long
           Printed
           Speech
           will
           shew
           you
           )
           and
           therefore
           immediately
           before
           they
           should
           have
           voted
           that
           closure
           were
           pulled
           out
           by
           Cromwell
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           secret
           intelligence
           what
           they
           were
           going
           to
           do
           .
           )
           2.
           
           And
           your
           oblivion
           caused
           you
           by
           your
           Parenthesis
           to
           contradict
           what
           you
           have
           hitherto
           said
           your self
           :
           For
           if
           it
           were
           
             Bishops
             Lands
             rather
             than
             Bishops
             that
             they
             would
             have
             down
             ,
          
           it
           implyeth
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Presbyterians
           ,
           nor
           against
           Episcopacy
           .
           Would
           you
           make
           an
           English-man
           of
           this
           age
           believe
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           your
           own
           Church
           have
           an
           appetite
           to
           
             Bishops
             Lands
          
           ?
           Try
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           confute
           you
           more
           effectually
           than
           I
           can
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           of
           the
           Multitude
           that
           now
           drink
           and
           ●rant
           ,
           and
           roar
           ,
           and
           whore
           ,
           and
           rob
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           whose
           Consciences
           could
           be
           content
           that
           Bishops
           fell
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           their
           Lands
           ?
           you
           will
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           truly
           for
           Episcopacy
           .
           Ridiculous
           !
           Must
           we
           write
           Histories
           out
           of
           mens
           
             secret
             thoughts
          
           and
           hearts
           ,
           and
           call
           men
           only
           what
           they
           are
           conscientiously
           and
           in
           sincerity
           ?
           Who
           knoweth
           another
           mans
           sincerity
           but
           God
           ?
           Come
           into
           London
           ,
           or
           go
           among
           these
           Gallants
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           are
           not
           
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
          
           if
           you
           dare
           .
           Hearken
           whether
           they
           talk
           not
           more
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           than
           for
           any
           other
           Sect
           ?
           Whether
           they
           do
           not
           curse
           and
           damn
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           Fanaticks
           ,
           and
           their
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           deride
           their
           Preaching
           and
           praying
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           bad
           of
           them
           as
           you
           can
           wish
           them
           ?
           Though
           I
           know
           that
           too
           great
           abundance
           since
           our
           silencing
           are
           fallen
           off
           from
           you
           to
           Infidelity
           or
           Atheism
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           a
           Jest
           of
           the
           
             Sacred
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           that
           very
           many
           thousands
           are
           turned
           to
           them
           :
           yet
           I
           speak
           of
           those
           that
           still
           call
           themselves
           
             Protestants
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           Really
           if
           you
           will
           take
           none
           to
           be
           of
           your
           Church
           that
           would
           sell
           the
           
             Bishops
             Lands
          
           ,
           or
           none
           that
           are
           not
           conscientiously
           for
           you
           ;
           I
           doubt
           your
           Church
           yet
           will
           prove
           invisible
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           as
           some
           of
           the
           housed
           Sects
           .
           And
           if
           that
           will
           serve
           your
           turn
           ,
           I
           pray
           deal
           equally
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Sectaries
           also
           have
           leave
           to
           say
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Party
           that
           killed
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           were
           guilty
           of
           
             Treason
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             truly
             one
             of
             us
             .
          
           The
           War
           was
           first
           called
           
             Bellum
             Episcopale
          
           by
           the
           Parliament-men
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           or
           said
           that
           Land
           and
           his
           Adherents
           were
           the
           Causes
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           seeking
           to
           reduce
           the
           Scots
           to
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           Altars
           and
           other
           Innovations
           in
           England
           .
           But
           not
           because
           the
           Parliament
           at
           that
           time
           renounced
           Episcopacy
           it self
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           particular
           Members
           of
           the
           Armies
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           did
           know
           them
           better
           than
           you
           ;
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           Fairfax
           or
           Cromwell's
           Army
           ,
           but
           of
           Essex's
           :
           And
           it
           s
           well
           that
           you
           have
           so
           much
           modesty
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           deny
           that
           they
           were
           Episcopal
           or
           no
           Presbyterians
           .
           But
           you
           venture
           to
           say
           of
           those
           yet
           living
           ,
           
             [
             That
             they
             were
             so
             whilst
             they
             assisted
             in
             the
             support
             of
             the
             late
             Cause
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             so
             far
             renounced
             my
             Reason
             and
             Experience
             as
             to
             fall
             in
             with
             your
             account
             .
             And
             if
             we
             persevere
             in
             this
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             as
             distant
             as
             the
             two
             Poles
             .
             ]
          
           Answ
           .
           Now
           you
           are
           at
           your
           Strength
           ,
           your
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           Resolution
           to
           believe
           (
           or
           say
           you
           believe
           )
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           life
           of
           your
           Cause
           .
           It
           is
           now
           taken
           for
           no
           dishonour
           to
           the
           greatest
           Lords
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
           they
           are
           for
           Episcopacy
           .
           There
           are
           yet
           living
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Denbeigh
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Stamford
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Grey
           of
           Warke
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Hollis
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Asthey
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Roberts
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Anglesey
           (
           though
           he
           be
           no
           Souldier
           )
           Major
           General
           Morgan
           ,
           Mr.
           
             G.
             Massey
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Gell
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           .
           Enquire
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           know
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           ever
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           against
           a
           moderate
           Episcopacy
           .
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller
          
           was
           most
           called
           a
           Presbyterian
           (
           in
           your
           sense
           )
           who
           died
           lately
           ,
           and
           hath
           told
           me
           (
           being
           my
           very
           dear
           Friend
           )
           his
           own
           Judgment
           and
           the
           Parliament's
           ,
           as
           I
           now
           tell
           it
           you
           .
           I
           have
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Wars
           heard
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Middleton
          
           ,
           Major
           General
           Mitton
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           thus
           give
           their
           Judgment
           :
           Yea
           ,
           these
           were
           for
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           full
           Conformity
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           for
           Dr.
           Hammond's
           highest
           strain
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           But
           it
           s
           sufficient
           to
           your
           Cause
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           men
           who
           are
           yet
           living
           ,
           are
           the
           best
           Witnesses
           of
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           yet
           you
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           believe
           either
           them
           or
           me
           .
           But
           let
           me
           remember
           you
           of
           one
           
             wide-mou●hed
             Witness
          
           more
           ,
           which
           will
           almost
           swallow
           up
           your
           credit
           :
           When
           Cromwell
           and
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           their
           secret
           Adherents
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           cast
           out
           the
           
             eleven
             Members
          
           of
           Parliament
           first
           ,
           and
           Conquered
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           pull'd
           down
           all
           the
           Committees
           ,
           and
           disbanded
           all
           the
           other
           Forces
           of
           Massey's
           Army
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Garrison
           and
           County
           Forces
           :
           )
           Yea
           before
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           layd
           by
           Essex
           and
           his
           old
           Officers
           and
           Army
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           the
           Parliament-men
           that
           had
           Command
           in
           Garrisons
           ,
           Armies
           ,
           &c.
           by
           the
           
             self-denying
             Vote
          
           (
           as
           
           it
           was
           called
           .
           )
           All
           this
           was
           done
           upon
           Insinuations
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           men
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           being
           even
           then
           at
           the
           heart
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Episcopal
           .
           And
           if
           yet
           you
           are
           incredulous
           ,
           and
           as
           distant
           as
           the
           other
           Pole
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           but
           intreat
           you
           to
           fetch
           one
           Argument
           from
           the
           North
           ,
           to
           draw
           you
           from
           your
           North-Pole
           distance
           ;
           and
           tell
           your self
           whether
           Major
           General
           Monk
           (
           and
           Morgan
           )
           and
           his
           Army
           which
           brought
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           Bishops
           again
           ,
           was
           Episcopal
           or
           Presbyterian
           ?
           And
           yet
           their
           long
           abode
           in
           Scotland
           made
           that
           Army
           accounted
           to
           be
           more
           Presbyterian
           than
           any
           Army
           that
           was
           in
           England
           .
           But
           as
           
             King
             Charles
          
           saith
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           
             Henderson
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             so
             hardly
             understand
             as
             he
             that
             would
             not
             know
             .
          
           That
           the
           
             War
             is
             so
             odious
             now
             as
             that
             neither
             side
             will
             own
             it
             ,
          
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           learned
           by
           so
           much
           Experience
           :
           I
           would
           it
           had
           been
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           28.
           
           I
           must
           allow
           you
           to
           ease
           your
           Fancy
           with
           the
           name
           of
           
             [
             Singularities
             ,
             strange
             Imaginations
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           for
           want
           of
           bettet
           stuff
           .
           But
           it
           s
           more
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Contention
           between
           Arminian
           and
           
             Calvinian
             ,
             Prelats
          
           and
           Prelatists
           ,
           should
           be
           talked
           of
           as
           so
           incredible
           ;
           when
           your
           
             Goliah
             ,
             Peter
             Heylin
          
           hath
           made
           it
           so
           much
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           A.
           B.
           Laud.
           In
           what
           you
           say
           more
           of
           Williams
           ,
           you
           still
           confute
           your self
           :
           For
           what
           say
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           
             selfish
             carnal
             Motives
          
           did
           make
           an
           A.
           B.
           fight
           against
           the
           King.
           But
           was
           he
           therefore
           no
           Prelatist
           ,
           and
           yet
           an
           Archprelate
           ;
           or
           was
           he
           therefore
           a
           Presbyterian
           A.
           B.
           I
           again
           advise
           you
           not
           to
           cast
           all
           out
           of
           your
           Church
           that
           are
           ruled
           by
           selfishness
           
           and
           
             worldly
             interest
          
           ,
           least
           you
           leave
           so
           few
           as
           will
           take
           away
           the
           
             glory
             of
             your
             Magnitude
          
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Sectaries
           to
           vie
           with
           you
           for
           the
           majority
           .
           And
           I
           will
           intreat
           you
           but
           to
           mark
           throughout
           the
           foresaid
           History
           of
           A.
           B.
           Laud
           ,
           how
           grosly
           and
           uglily
           your
           foresaid
           Champion
           describeth
           Laud
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           his
           Party
           ,
           as
           if
           Preferment
           and
           Rising
           were
           there
           very
           scope
           ,
           and
           the
           contriving
           and
           seeking
           it
           by
           all
           Friends
           and
           means
           ,
           were
           their
           very
           Trade
           of
           life
           and
           business
           in
           this
           world
           :
           So
           that
           to
           a
           truly
           heavenly
           mortified
           Christian
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           seem
           as
           loathsom
           a
           Character
           ,
           as
           Christ
           giveth
           the
           
             rich
             man
             ,
             Luke
          
           16.
           12.
           if
           not
           much
           more
           :
           For
           he
           writeth
           
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             worldliness
          
           ,
           seeking
           to
           be
           greatest
           ;
           as
           it
           were
           the
           very
           Inscription
           of
           the
           Picture
           which
           he
           draweth
           :
           (
           As
           his
           own
           Letters
           in
           the
           Caball
           say
           the
           same
           of
           
             Williams
             .
          
           )
           And
           will
           you
           make
           that
           to
           be
           a
           mark
           of
           No-prelate
           ,
           which
           your
           Champion
           maketh
           their
           
             notorious
             Character
          
           .
           Read
           him
           impartially
           ,
           and
           judge
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Arrius
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           have
           I
           any
           business
           with
           him
           :
           But
           if
           all
           my
           foresaid
           
             twenty
             Evidences
          
           fail
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           know
           what
           a
           Parliament
           was
           ?
           what
           a
           Synod
           was
           ?
           what
           an
           Army
           was
           ?
           when
           I
           was
           acquainted
           familiarly
           with
           so
           many
           of
           them
           all
           ?
           How
           should
           I
           know
           whether
           or
           no
           that
           Epiphanius
           spake
           truly
           of
           the
           
             secret
             heart
          
           of
           Arrius
           who
           so
           openly
           ,
           falsly
           ,
           and
           furiously
           abused
           and
           persecuted
           his
           Superiour
           Chrysostom
           .
           You
           shall
           believe
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           believe
           what
           I
           can
           .
           But
           few
           men
           have
           ventured
           to
           cast
           such
           a
           slur
           upon
           S.
           Hierom
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           [
           Jerom
           
             himself
             was
             not
             a
             jot
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ,
             even
             for
             missing
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             :
             ]
             Medina
          
           
           himself
           hath
           not
           done
           him
           so
           much
           wrong
           .
           What
           Bishoprick
           was
           it
           that
           he
           sought
           and
           missed
           of
           ,
           and
           when
           ?
           Though
           he
           joyned
           with
           Chrysostom's
           Adversaries
           ,
           I
           find
           not
           that
           he
           sought
           his
           Place
           or
           any
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           he
           sowrly
           over-top
           Augustine
           in
           confidence
           of
           arguing
           ;
           I
           find
           not
           that
           he
           sought
           to
           be
           above
           him
           in
           place
           .
           It
           's
           well
           that
           you
           are
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           Preferment
           your self
           ,
           lest
           you
           should
           turn
           Presbyterian
           :
           for
           (
           pardon
           on
           my
           
             smarting
             sharpness
          
           of
           speech
           to
           you
           (
           as
           you
           account
           it
           )
           while
           I
           tell
           you
           that
           )
           I
           take
           you
           not
           for
           a
           better
           man
           than
           S.
           Jerom
           ;
           and
           therefore
           think
           that
           want
           of
           Preferment
           would
           do
           more
           with
           you
           ,
           than
           it
           did
           with
           him
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           ordinary
           judgment
           of
           Worldlings
           ,
           who
           measure
           other
           men
           by
           themselves
           .
           When
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           and
           cannot
           answer
           for
           my self
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           same
           will
           be
           said
           of
           me
           ,
           though
           you
           were
           now
           forced
           to
           recede
           from
           that
           Censure
           .
           But
           above
           all
           Impudencies
           ,
           I
           must
           magnifie
           theirs
           that
           charge
           this
           on
           the
           Presbyterians
           as
           such
           ,
           whose
           denominating
           opinion
           lieth
           in
           resisting
           all
           
             Honours
             ,
             Preferments
             ,
             Precedencies
             ,
             great
             riches
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           save
           what
           meer
           Worth
           or
           Age
           procureth
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           discontent
           because
           they
           cannot
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           their
           Doctrine
           is
           against
           them
           .
           The
           Dog
           that
           is
           busie
           about
           his
           Carrion
           ,
           snarleth
           at
           every
           one
           that
           passeth
           by
           ,
           as
           jealous
           that
           he
           would
           bereave
           him
           of
           his
           Feast
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           29.
           31.
           
           When
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           As
           whether
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           be
           English-men
           ,
           or
           French-men
           ?
           I
           will
           take
           your
           return
           of
           
             [
             round
             ,
             square
          
           ,
           and
           
             forked
             Atomes
          
           ]
           for
           a
           very
           moving
           Answer
           ,
           considering
           the
           Cause
           and
           Person
           .
           But
           
           when
           I
           alledge
           your
           perversest
           Champion
           Heylin
           only
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           believe
           that
           your
           Allegation
           of
           his
           Lies
           against
           Presbyterians
           is
           any
           more
           
             argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           if
           you
           alledged
           the
           authority
           of
           
             Manesseh
             Ben
             Israel
          
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           proved
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           cannot
           you
           do
           that
           you
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           do
           )
           that
           
             Pet.
             Heylin
          
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           )
           was
           a
           Presbyterian
           .
           I
           thank
           you
           for
           your
           silence
           to
           §
           .
           32.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           33.
           
           When
           our
           Question
           was
           of
           the
           Causers
           of
           the
           late
           War
           ,
           and
           we
           came
           to
           recite
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           party
           ,
           what
           should
           I
           do
           more
           than
           name
           the
           men
           and
           their
           Books
           .
           When
           the
           Bishop
           silenced
           me
           ,
           and
           forbid
           me
           to
           Preach
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           he
           commended
           for
           my
           Cure
           the
           reading
           of
           Bilson
           and
           Hooker
           ,
           and
           named
           no
           others
           .
           I
           now
           recited
           the
           words
           of
           Bilson
           and
           Hooker
           ,
           the
           first
           as
           asserting
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           the
           second
           as
           going
           quite
           beyond
           them
           on
           the
           Principles
           of
           them
           that
           pull'd
           down
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           cited
           page
           and
           words
           at
           large
           .
           To
           all
           this
           I
           have
           nothing
           but
           that
           
             you
             will
             cover
             your
             Fathers
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             not
             own
             all
             that
             they
             say
             :
          
           But
           doth
           not
           this
           yield
           that
           
             this
             was
             their
             doctrine
          
           ?
           What
           need
           you
           disown
           or
           cover
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ?
           Yet
           nothing
           will
           make
           some
           men
           confess
           .
           But
           still
           Mr.
           Hooker
           you
           admire
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           
             Camden
             ,
             Usher
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Hales
             ,
             Gawden
             ,
          
           King
           James
           ,
           King
           
             Charles
             .
          
           ]
           I
           dare
           not
           joyn
           my self
           to
           so
           great
           Names
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Admirers
           ,
           lest
           I
           seem
           too
           much
           to
           value
           my self
           .
           I
           will
           come
           far
           behind
           them
           ,
           supposing
           that
           a
           long
           tedious
           Discourse
           in
           him
           hath
           as
           much
           substance
           ,
           as
           one
           might
           put
           into
           a
           Syllogism
           of
           six
           Lines
           .
           I
           said
           ,
           but
           that
           
             [
             it
             was
             
             theirs
             and
             such
             Prelatist's
             Principles
             that
             led
             me
             into
             what
             I
             did
             and
             wrote
             .
             ]
          
           His
           Principles
           might
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           
             not
             he
          
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           managed
           by
           other
           men
           .
           But
           these
           are
           Niceties
           to
           men
           that
           heed
           not
           what
           they
           read
           or
           say
           .
           What
           is
           written
           Line
           1.
           p.
           24.
           
           §
           .
           10.
           you
           seem
           to
           defend
           :
           and
           1.
           you
           say
           
             [
             What
             is
             this
             more
             ,
             than
             some
             that
             writ
             for
             the
             Kings
             Cause
             in
             the
             late
             Wars
             professed
             ?
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           And
           will
           you
           defend
           or
           own
           all
           that
           then
           was
           confessed
           by
           them
           ?
           Have
           you
           read
           the
           Kings
           Answer
           to
           the
           19
           Propositions
           ?
           Do
           you
           know
           that
           the
           Parliaments
           Adherents
           drew
           up
           a
           Catechism
           out
           of
           that
           Answer
           ,
           as
           pretending
           to
           justifie
           all
           their
           Cause
           by
           it
           ?
           Know
           you
           not
           that
           in
           Fountains
           Letter
           answered
           by
           Dr.
           Steward
           ;
           and
           in
           Sir
           Nethersole's
           Writings
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           those
           things
           are
           supposed
           or
           asserted
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           not
           counsel
           you
           now
           to
           assert
           .
           Your
           Instance
           is
           ,
           
             [
             That
             as
             to
             making
             of
             Laws
             ,
             our
             Kings
             have
             not
             challenged
             a
             Power
             without
             Parliaments
             .
             ]
             Answer
             ,
          
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           none
           of
           our
           Question
           :
           But
           what
           you
           will
           not
           know
           ,
           you
           cannot
           understand
           .
           Seeing
           you
           seem
           to
           justifie
           Hooker
           here
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             Laws
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             which
             publick
             Approbation
             hath
             not
             made
             so
             :
          
           (
           Which
           I
           believe
           of
           those
           Countries
           where
           such
           publick
           Senates
           have
           part
           in
           the
           
             Legislation
             .
          
           )
           By
           this
           you
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Turks
           Dominions
           ,
           or
           any
           the
           like
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Laws
           .
           But
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Original
           Grant
           of
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
             to
             one
             is
             equivalent
             to
             an
             Approbation
             of
             his
             Laws
             :
          
           I
           maintain
           that
           Hooker's
           Principle
           is
           false
           ,
           
             [
             That
             by
             the
             natural
             Law
             whereto
             God
             hath
             made
             all
             subject
             ,
             the
             natural
             power
             of
             making
             Laws
             to
             command
             whole
             publick
             Societies
             
             of
             men
             belongeth
             ,
             so
             properly
             to
             the
             same
             entire
             Societies
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             Prince
             or
             Potentate
             of
             what
             kindsoever
             upon
             earth
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             either
             by
             express
             Commission
             immediately
             and
             personally
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             Authority
             derived
             at
             first
             from
             their
             Consent
             ,
             upon
             whose
             persons
             they
             impose
             Laws
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             better
             than
             meer
             Tyranny
             .
          
           How
           hard
           a
           task
           then
           do
           you
           put
           Kings
           upon
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           Tyranny
           ,
           when
           ever
           such
           Prelatists
           will
           accuse
           them
           of
           it
           .
           For
           1.
           
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           put
           them
           to
           prove
           
             [
             That
             they
             have
             their
             Power
             by
             an
             express
             Commission
             immediately
             and
             personally
             from
             God
             ]
          
           (
           as
           Saul
           and
           David
           had
           )
           Shall
           we
           obey
           none
           but
           those
           that
           fanatically
           can
           pretend
           to
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           
             immediate
             personal
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
          
           .
           And
           2.
           prove
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           have
           Regal
           power
           to
           use
           or
           to
           give
           .
           I
           grant
           that
           originally
           their
           Consent
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           designation
           of
           the
           Person
           or
           Family
           that
           shall
           receive
           it
           from
           God
           :
           But
           it
           is
           God
           that
           giveth
           the
           power
           ,
           though
           the
           people
           choose
           the
           Person
           or
           Family
           ;
           no
           man
           giveth
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           :
           The
           People
           have
           not
           legal
           or
           governing
           Power
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           cannot
           give
           it
           .
           The
           Wife
           chooseth
           her
           Husband
           ,
           but
           Gods
           Institution
           giveth
           him
           his
           power
           .
           If
           that
           it
           be
           certain
           (
           as
           Doctor
           Hammond
           hath
           proved
           against
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           )
           that
           the
           Peoples
           consent
           doth
           give
           no
           power
           ,
           but
           onely
           let
           in
           the
           person
           that
           shall
           receive
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           them
           ;
           how
           dare
           you
           thus
           conclude
           all
           Kings
           on
           earth
           to
           be
           but
           Tyrants
           ,
           as
           Hooker
           plainly
           doth
           :
           For
           no
           King
           on
           Earth
           hath
           
             [
             an
             immediate
             personal
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             ]
          
           
           And
           no
           King
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           can
           receive
           power
           from
           the
           People
           that
           never
           had
           it
           to
           give
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           you
           make
           all
           Kings
           to
           be
           no
           Kings
           but
           Tyrants
           ;
           but
           falsly
           .
           Will
           you
           defend
           this
           because
           Hooker
           wrote
           it
           ?
           Were
           not
           these
           the
           Levellers
           and
           Democratists
           Principles
           ,
           higher
           than
           the
           old
           Parliament
           owned
           ?
           Must
           a
           Clergy
           of
           such
           Principles
           put
           men
           upon
           banishing
           the
           Non-conformists
           five
           Miles
           from
           a
           Corporation
           ,
           as
           men
           of
           seditious
           Principles
           .
           
             —
             Terras
             astraea
             reliquit
          
           .
           You
           tell
           me
           ,
           
             I
             take
             what
             is
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             and
             leave
             out
             the
             rest
             .
          
           Ans
           .
           
             Semper
             idem
          
           .
           Do
           I
           mai
           many
           Sentence
           ?
           Do
           I
           pervert
           any
           ?
           Is
           the
           rest
           contradictory
           to
           this
           ?
           What
           in
           the
           great
           Hooker
           ?
           No
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           .
           I
           suppose
           the
           rest
           .
           Unrighteous
           man
           !
           If
           you
           require
           me
           to
           write
           out
           all
           his
           Book
           ,
           when
           ever
           I
           transcribe
           a
           part
           ?
           I
           own
           that
           which
           you
           transcribe
           ?
           What
           would
           you
           have
           more
           .
           But
           next
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           found
           
             other
             Doctrine
          
           in
           Hookers
           other
           Books
           .
           Answ
           .
           A
           silly
           pretence
           ,
           of
           which
           anon
           .
           You
           ask
           
             [
             Was
             you
             led
             aside
             by
          
           Hooker
           ,
           
             &c.
             yet
             you
             quote
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             8th
             Book
             ,
             that
             came
             out
             since
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           A
           man
           that
           would
           turn
           us
           to
           Conformity
           ,
           must
           be
           able
           himself
           to
           heed
           what
           he
           readeth
           ;
           1.
           
           I
           said
           ,
           not
           that
           Hooker
           ,
           but
           
             such
             Principles
          
           led
           me
           .
           2.
           
           I
           never
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           led
           by
           every
           word
           that
           I
           now
           cite
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           words
           contain
           the
           Principles
           which
           missed
           me
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           far
           and
           so
           long
           as
           I
           followed
           those
           Principles
           .
           )
           Do
           you
           not
           see
           that
           your
           heedlesness
           tempted
           you
           to
           this
           Error
           ;
           and
           yet
           your
           
             [
             Ex
             post
             liminio
          
           ]
           and
           
             [
             first
             building
             the
             Roof
          
           ]
           seemed
           sence
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           you
           would
           have
           them
           seem
           such
           at
           least
           to
           me
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           's
           well
           that
           you
           disown
           these
           
             three
             Book
          
           of
           Hookers
           also
           .
           But
           1.
           is
           not
           this
           forecited
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           very
           sum
           of
           all
           that
           you
           are
           afraid
           of
           2.
           
           Will
           you
           so
           give
           away
           the
           sixth
           and
           seventh
           which
           say
           far
           more
           for
           Episcopacy
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           3.
           
           Will
           you
           thus
           reproach
           all
           Bishop
           Gauden's
           
             triumphant
             Vindication
          
           and
           Dedication
           to
           the
           King
           ?
           4.
           
           Did
           he
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           the
           Copy
           was
           interlined
           with
           Hookers
           own
           hand
           ,
           as
           approving
           it
           ?
           What
           would
           you
           have
           more
           ?
           5.
           
           I
           again
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           can
           bring
           you
           proof
           of
           a
           
             Concordant
             Copy
          
           ,
           (
           the
           
             Scribes
             Errates
          
           excepted
           )
           .
           6.
           
           Mr.
           Walton
           could
           not
           deny
           it
           .
           7.
           
           Dr.
           Bernard
           cited
           by
           you
           confirmeth
           it
           .
           For
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Sentence
           or
           two
           were
           left
           ,
           doth
           intimate
           that
           the
           Book
           was
           his
           ;
           and
           
             leaving
             out
          
           ,
           is
           not
           
             putting
             in
          
           :
           And
           I
           cited
           nothing
           that
           was
           
             left
             out
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           is
           maimed
           for
           want
           of
           it
           .
           8.
           
           Any
           man
           may
           see
           that
           the
           8th
           Book
           was
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           
             matter
             ,
             manner
          
           ,
           and
           end
           :
           But
           it
           was
           nevertheless
           Hooker's
           ,
           and
           concordant
           in
           style
           and
           matter
           with
           the
           first
           .
           And
           have
           you
           now
           vindicated
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           chief
           Prelatists
           any
           better
           than
           by
           disowning
           them
           ?
           And
           do
           you
           take
           it
           as
           incredible
           ,
           that
           many
           
             Episcopal
             men
          
           in
           Parliament
           should
           think
           as
           Bilson
           and
           Hooker
           thought
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           great
           Speakers
           ,
           Sir
           
             Dudley
             Digs
             ,
             Cook
             ,
             Philips
             ,
             Eliot
             ,
          
           and
           many
           such
           in
           former
           Parliaments
           did
           seem
           to
           think
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           35.
           
           Did
           you
           write
           against
           their
           Discipline
           with
           such
           ugly
           Insinuations
           of
           Treason
           ,
           before
           you
           knew
           what
           their
           Discipline
           was
           ,
           and
           then
           think
           you
           are
           excused
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             must
             not
             be
             touched
          
           .
           2.
           
           Did
           you
           not
           know
           till
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Nonconformists
           are
           not
           in
           all
           things
           of
           one
           mind
           ?
           They
           never
           pretended
           to
           it
           :
           How
           many
           men
           are
           so
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           is
           their
           own
           ?
           Are
           you
           after
           so
           many
           years
           to
           learn
           ,
           that
           some
           that
           Conform
           not
           are
           Episcopal
           ,
           some
           Presbyterians
           ,
           some
           Independents
           ,
           and
           some
           as
           we
           of
           Worcestershire
           (
           and
           I
           think
           most
           of
           England
           )
           addicted
           to
           no
           Party
           ;
           but
           thinking
           that
           each
           of
           the
           three
           (
           and
           the
           Erastians
           too
           )
           have
           somewhat
           in
           which
           they
           excel
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           in
           which
           they
           erre
           more
           than
           the
           rest
           .
           This
           is
           our
           judgment
           :
           And
           will
           not
           old
           printed
           Writings
           make
           you
           know
           it
           ,
           before
           you
           first
           write
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           stir
           about
           that
           which
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           when
           i'ts
           told
           you
           .
           You
           next
           think
           that
           by
           
             proving
             that
             they
             flie
             their
             Habitation
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             ,
             you
             sufficiciently
             prove
             —
             that
             the
             Chorus
             sticks
             at
             renouncing
             War
             against
             the
             King.
          
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           serious
           business
           ;
           I
           must
           profess
           that
           you
           here
           so
           cross
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Humanity
           ,
           or
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           at
           all
           tempt
           me
           to
           Conform
           :
           When
           you
           know
           (
           if
           you
           are
           reasonable
           )
           that
           if
           they
           should
           take
           
             all
             the
             Oath
          
           except
           the
           
             last
             Clause
          
           ,
           they
           are
           nevertheless
           to
           be
           confined
           from
           Corporations
           ?
           When
           you
           know
           (
           if
           you
           are
           reasonable
           )
           that
           a
           man
           may
           judge
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           or
           one
           part
           lawful
           ,
           that
           thinketh
           otherwise
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           he
           must
           remove
           his
           Habitation
           !
           To
           conclude
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           
             flying
             of
             their
             Habitations
             ,
             and
             not
             taking
             the
             Oath
             is
             a
             proof
             that
             they
             are
             against
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             against
             that
             Clause
             that
             renounceth
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
          
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           this
           for
           a
           Demonstration
           ,
           as
           going
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           motion
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           again
           ,
           this
           reasoning
           beseemeth
           
           not
           a
           Divine
           ,
           or
           a
           man.
           Doth
           it
           not
           imply
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           take
           an
           Oath
           your self
           ,
           if
           you
           judge
           but
           one
           part
           of
           it
           lawful
           ?
           And
           yet
           before
           ,
           that
           
             Vo●doth
             bind
             no
             man
             to
             the
             lawful
             parts
          
           which
           you
           said
           had
           in
           it
           
             some
             parts
             unlawful
          
           .
           Thus
           Errors
           agree
           amongst
           themselves
           .
        
         
           You
           open
           your self
           yet
           more
           ;
           you
           say
           ,
           
             [
             This
             makes
             me
             nauseate
             your
             Principles
             as
             much
             as
             the
             former
             ,
          
           viz.
           Not
           swearing
           ,
           not
           to
           
             endeavour
             an
             alteration
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           do
           you
           loath
           as
           much
           the
           altering
           of
           your
           
             Church
             Government
          
           as
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           loyal
           ?
           Is
           it
           as
           loathsom
           to
           turn
           Diocesance
           into
           the
           old
           Episcopacy
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           up
           Bishop
           Usher's
           Model
           ,
           which
           we
           offered
           ,
           yea
           or
           to
           take
           down
           
             Lay
             Chancellor's
          
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           down
           Kings
           .
           Yet
           this
           tempts
           me
           not
           unto
           Conformity
           .
           Yet
           do
           you
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           next
           
             [
             Yes
             ,
             by
             Petition
             ,
             as
             becomes
             Subjects
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             we
             may
             endeavour
             alteration
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           What
           a
           saying
           and
           unsaying
           is
           this
           ?
           And
           what
           a
           jumble
           of
           swearing
           and
           unswearing
           would
           you
           have
           us
           make
           ?
           Will
           men
           awake
           believe
           that
           Petitioning
           is
           no
           Endeavouring
           ?
           Will
           you
           preach
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           your
           Flock
           ?
           
             You
             may
             lawfully
             swear
             that
             you
             will
             not
             any
             time
             endeavour
             an
             alteration
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             endeavour
             it
             by
             Petitioning
             ,
             that
             Oath
             notwithstanding
             .
             ]
          
           May
           a
           man
           swear
           universally
           ,
           and
           mean
           particularly
           .
           May
           he
           swear
           that
           he
           will
           not
           at
           any
           time
           murder
           his
           Child
           ,
           and
           mean
           [
           except
           by
           famishing
           him
           .
           ]
           May
           he
           swear
           that
           he
           will
           never
           endeavour
           to
           defame
           you
           ,
           or
           take
           away
           your
           Life
           or
           Lands
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           Petition
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           
           to
           take
           them
           away
           ?
           swear
           with
           you
           at
           these
           rates
           that
           will
           for
           me
           .
           But
           by
           this
           it
           appeareth
           that
           
             quoad
             sensum
          
           you
           are
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           mind
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           to
           the
           method
           of
           swearing
           :
           For
           if
           they
           could
           but
           stretch
           their
           Consciences
           to
           put
           your
           sense
           upon
           that
           Clause
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           it
           :
           And
           yet
           do
           you
           nauseate
           their
           Principles
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           interpret
           it
           as
           you
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           it
           were
           it
           so
           interpreted
           ?
           See
           then
           by
           how
           small
           a
           matter
           (
           even
           the
           meer
           exposition
           of
           the
           words
           .
           )
           Satan
           can
           tempt
           some
           men
           to
           nauseate
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Principles
           of
           others
           that
           fear
           an
           Oath
           .
           But
           you
           think
           
             [
             in
             our
             Places
             and
             Callings
             ]
          
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             fight
             them
             down
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           1.
           
           But
           is
           not
           Petitioning
           confest
           by
           you
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Place
           and
           Calling
           of
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           therefore
           allowable
           .
           And
           so
           you
           build
           up
           what
           you
           would
           pull
           down
           .
           2.
           
           Either
           it
           belongeth
           to
           the
           
             place
             and
             calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             to
             preach
             for
             Church
             Reformation
             in
             the
             said
             Alteration
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           ,
           dare
           you
           oppose
           it
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           this
           Clause
           restraineth
           it
           .
           3.
           
           If
           the
           King
           (
           who
           can
           give
           Souldiers
           Authority
           )
           should
           commission
           Souldiers
           to
           pull
           down
           Lay
           Chancellors
           ,
           or
           alter
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Bishop
           in
           every
           Market
           Town
           or
           Parish
           ,
           would
           you
           teach
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           disobey
           and
           any
           to
           resist
           him
           ?
           What!
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           Oath
           swear
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           resist
           any
           Commissioned
           by
           him
           ?
           But
           a
           Souldier
           that
           is
           not
           authorized
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           in
           his
           place
           and
           calling
           .
           Your
           talk
           of
           changing
           Discipline
           with
           Rebellion
           by
           instances
           from
           practices
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           proceeding
           in
           bold
           Calumniation
           ,
           when
           
           you
           say
           nothing
           to
           the
           Vindications
           which
           Dr.
           
             Pet.
             Moulin
          
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           others
           have
           given
           it
           .
           And
           to
           name
           no
           Instance
           but
           that
           of
           Prague
           ,
           is
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           name
           its
           quality
           .
           Do
           you
           know
           what
           Discipline
           they
           were
           of
           at
           Prague
           ?
           I
           suppose
           you
           know
           that
           the
           
             Bohemian
             Waldenses
          
           were
           Episcopal
           ,
           as
           Commenius
           and
           Lascitius
           Treatises
           will
           shew
           you
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Seniors
           and
           Conseniors
           .
           And
           the
           
             Palatine
             Discipline
          
           was
           mostly
           Erastian
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           even
           long
           before
           Erastus
           pleaded
           for
           it
           against
           Beza
           ,
           even
           as
           was
           and
           is
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Helvetians
           .
           And
           hath
           the
           Image
           of
           both
           Churches
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           Papist
           put
           this
           into
           your
           head
           ,
           to
           nauseate
           Magistrates
           ,
           Church-Government
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           them
           of
           Prague
           ,
           that
           raised
           a
           Tumult
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           on
           what
           cause
           I
           leave
           to
           just
           Historians
           .
           )
           When
           you
           ask
           me
           what
           I
           think
           of
           those
           
             disciplinarian
             Principles
          
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           I
           think
           who
           ever
           used
           them
           they
           are
           false
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           him
           a
           shameless
           Calumniator
           that
           will
           charge
           them
           on
           us
           that
           Conform
           not
           ,
           without
           one
           syllable
           or
           shew
           of
           proof
           :
           Do
           you
           mean
           
             [
             Bancroft
          
           and
           
             Heylin
             charge
             them
             on
             some
             called
             Disciplinarians
             in
             the
             last
             age
             .
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             I
             may
             charge
             them
             on
             the
             present
             Non-conformists
             ;
             yea
             on
             the
             whole
             Chorus
             ,
             yea
             on
             their
             Discipline
             that
             desired
             Bishop
          
           Usher's
           
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           ]
           Let
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           your self
           :
           As
           to
           what
           you
           say
           against
           the
           
             Genevian
             Principles
          
           ,
           as
           against
           Government
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           Why
           did
           you
           not
           name
           some
           one
           of
           those
           Principles
           ,
           and
           try
           by
           what
           Consequence
           it
           inferreth
           all
           the
           Villanies
           which
           you
           name
           .
           Do
           not
           the
           Papists
           say
           the
           same
           of
           the
           Protestants
           .
           2.
           
           And
           
           next
           ,
           why
           did
           you
           not
           prove
           that
           we
           
             hold
             those
             rebellious
             Genevian
             Principles
          
           ?
           Were
           it
           Christian
           dealing
           in
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           
             [
             Because
          
           Prins
           
             History
             of
             Prelates
             Treasons
             proveth
             that
             multitudes
             of
             Prelates
             have
             been
             Traytors
             therefore
             our
             present
             Prelates
             are
             such
             too
             .
             ]
          
           But
           we
           see
           what
           Instruments
           the
           Prince
           of
           Malice
           and
           Calumny
           useth
           .
           You
           tell
           me
           that
           you
           shall
           the
           less
           believe
           Confessions
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Parliaments
             Declarations
          
           so
           differed
           from
           their
           practice
           .
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           But
           will
           you
           falsly
           accuse
           the
           part
           that
           is
           good
           for
           the
           part
           that
           is
           evil
           ?
           Most
           Christians
           live
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           :
           Is
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           therefore
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           their
           Villanies
           ?
           Will
           you
           judge
           
             fidem
             ex
             homine
          
           ?
           Will
           you
           charge
           all
           that
           upon
           a
           mans
           Religion
           objectively
           considered
           ,
           which
           you
           find
           amiss
           in
           his
           life
           .
           2.
           
           Do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           our
           Question
           now
           is
           not
           what
           the
           
             men
             are
          
           ,
           but
           what
           their
           Principles
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             Professio
             profitens
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Professio
             professa
          
           which
           is
           to
           be
           disputed
           of
           .
           And
           by
           what
           means
           shall
           any
           Church
           or
           Party
           under
           Heaven
           defend
           their
           Religion
           against
           such
           a
           Censurer
           and
           Disputant
           as
           you
           are
           ?
           They
           will
           say
           that
           they
           have
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           no
           ,
           for
           you
           are
           not
           true
           to
           your
           Religion
           :
           They
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           Articles
           are
           true
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           no
           ,
           they
           are
           false
           ,
           because
           you
           live
           not
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           implieth
           that
           they
           are
           true
           and
           good
           ,
           or
           else
           what
           fault
           were
           it
           to
           contradict
           them
           in
           practice
           .
           )
           The
           Protestant
           will
           say
           ,
           Our
           Religion
           is
           sound
           and
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           Word
           :
           you
           teach
           the
           Papists
           to
           answer
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           's
           false
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           vicious
           Livers
           among
           you
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           
           what
           number
           of
           Sinners
           must
           go
           to
           prove
           a
           
             Religion
             ,
             Creed
          
           ,
           or
           Articles
           false
           ?
           Must
           it
           be
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           major
           part
           ,
           or
           will
           any
           one
           serve
           ?
           Must
           the
           Kingdom
           try
           by
           the
           Pole
           ,
           or
           Vote
           whether
           the
           Vicious
           or
           the
           Vertuous
           are
           the
           greater
           number
           among
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           prove
           their
           Religion
           true
           ?
           Doth
           the
           Act
           go
           to
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Object
           ?
           3.
           
           But
           if
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           pray
           dispute
           no
           more
           against
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           or
           dispute
           against
           them
           better
           by
           your
           Lives
           ,
           than
           you
           have
           done
           ?
           Will
           you
           teach
           them
           to
           argue
           the
           
             XXXIX
             Articles
          
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           Book
           of
           Ordination
           are
           not
           true
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           subscribed
           ,
           because
           the
           Conformists
           live
           thus
           or
           thus
           .
           You
           know
           Foreigners
           and
           Posterity
           know
           not
           which
           of
           the
           Histories
           of
           this
           Age
           are
           true
           or
           false
           :
           Suppose
           that
           they
           should
           read
           Mr.
           White
           's
           Centuries
           of
           
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
          
           ejected
           from
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           
             Country
             Committees
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           So
           many
           and
           so
           many
           were
           upon
           Oath
           proved
           scandalous
           Drunkards
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           
             Ralph
             Wallis
          
           naming
           so
           many
           Drunkards
           and
           scandalous
           Conformists
           now
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           them
           question
           the
           Principles
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           prove
           these
           Histories
           false
           .
           I
           profess
           to
           you
           resolvedly
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           must
           needs
           judge
           that
           Church
           or
           Party
           to
           have
           the
           soundest
           Principles
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           best
           lives
           ;
           I
           should
           far
           and
           very
           far
           prefer
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
          
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           Conciliators
           ,
           before
           the
           Prelatists
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           extenuate
           any
           of
           their
           Faults
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           you
           that
           go
           another
           way
           to
           work
           .
           
             [
             Why
             tell
             you
             of
             mens
             Professions
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             their
             contrary
             Practice
             ?
             ]
          
           
           When
           as
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Practice
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           Profession
           that
           is
           the
           Principles
           and
           Discipline
           that
           you
           accused
           :
           And
           so
           when
           their
           Principles
           are
           in
           question
           ,
           why
           do
           we
           talk
           to
           you
           of
           their
           Principles
           ?
           And
           how
           silly
           a
           shift
           is
           all
           this
           covered
           with
           ?
           Because
           the
           
             Parliament
             promised
             to
             make
             the
             King
             the
             most
             glorious
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             return
             to
             them
             ,
             &c.
          
           But
           1.
           
           Is
           a
           Promise
           and
           
             Disciplinarian
             Principles
          
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           when
           we
           question
           their
           truth
           .
           The
           Promise
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           unless
           it
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Mind
             of
             the
             Promiser
          
           ,
           of
           which
           God
           is
           the
           Iudge
           till
           Performance
           shew
           it
           .
           But
           Principles
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           he
           that
           profess
           them
           be
           never
           so
           false
           .
           2.
           
           And
           I
           pray
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           were
           pulled
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           conquered
           by
           Souldiers
           (
           even
           for
           resolving
           to
           close
           with
           the
           King
           )
           before
           the
           King
           could
           be
           cut
           off
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           first
           War
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           you
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           your
           next
           ;
           [
           If
           we
           must
           call
           none
           
             Episcopal
             men
             that
             are
             not
             faithful
             to
             their
             Principles
             ]
          
           Then
           I
           know
           not
           indeed
           whom
           I
           may
           call
           such
           :
           If
           Parties
           must
           be
           notified
           by
           their
           Fidelity
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           agreed
           thus
           to
           sense
           the
           Word
           before
           we
           had
           disputed
           ,
           for
           other
           men
           speak
           not
           thus
           .
           Did
           you
           think
           I
           cited
           Moulin
           against
           Philanax
           to
           prove
           that
           our
           Principles
           are
           better
           than
           the
           Papists
           .
           Have
           you
           read
           him
           all
           ,
           and
           understand
           him
           no
           better
           ?
           I
           cited
           him
           as
           fully
           proving
           historically
           that
           the
           Places
           now
           charged
           with
           Presbyterianism
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           
             Geneva
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             &c.
          
           had
           changed
           this
           Government
           before
           ,
           or
           on
           other
           accounts
           ;
           Flanders
           and
           Brabant
           joyned
           with
           Holland
           in
           the
           change
           ,
           the
           main
           Body
           
           being
           Papists
           ,
           who
           after
           fell
           off
           when
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           mentioned
           
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           for
           
             Geneva
             ,
             pag.
          
           27.
           he
           faith
           ,
           
             [
             My
             business
             being
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Reformation
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             from
             the
             Reformers
             of
          
           Geneva
           
             that
             Aspersion
             ,
             that
             they
             expelled
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             altered
             the
             Constitution
             of
             that
             State
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             ascribed
             to
          
           Calvin
           :
           
             It
             is
             a
             Tradition
             received
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             a
             currant
             and
             undoubted
             Truth
             :
          
           (
           A
           fair
           Credit
           to
           the
           Prelatists
           Honesty
           and
           historical
           Veracity
           !
           )
           
             And
             upon
             that
             ground
             many
             fine
             and
             judicious
             Inferences
             are
             built
             .
             But
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Phoenix
             ,
             and
             the
             singing
             of
             Swans
             ,
             never
             the
             truer
             .
             What
             credit
             can
             be
             given
             to
             Histories
             of
             things
             bapned
             in
             the
          
           Indies
           2000
           
             years
             ago
             ?
             if
             in
             things
             done
             so
             lately
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             us
             ,
             gross
             Mistakes
             go
             for
             uncontrolable
             Truths
             .
          
           (
           You
           know
           with
           whom
           .
           )
           
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             utterly
             false
             that
          
           Calvin
           
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Planters
             of
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             at
          
           Geneva
           .
           
             False
             also
             that
             he
             or
             the
             Reformers
             at
          
           Geneva
           
             turned
             their
             Bishop
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             And
             false
             also
             that
             the
             Bishop
             went
             away
             upon
             the
             quarrel
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             Bishop
             was
             fled
             eight
             Months
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             seeing
             his
             Conspiracy
             discovered
             to
             oppress
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             City
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Savoy
           ,
           
             for
             which
             his
             Secretary
             was
             hanged
             after
             he
             was
             gone
             ;
             the
             said
             Bishop
             being
             hated
             before
             ,
             for
             the
             Rape
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             many
             Adulteries
             with
             Citizens
             Wives
             .
             And
             it
             is
             most
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             after
             his
             flight
             reformed
             the
             Civil
             Government
             were
             strong
          
           Papists
           ,
           
             and
             mainly
             opposed
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           recite
           no
           more
           out
           of
           this
           Episcopal
           Doctor
           ,
           Prebend
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           but
           desire
           you
           
           again
           to
           read
           page
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           What
           changed
           Luther's
           mind
           to
           own
           the
           Protestants
           Arms
           against
           the
           Emperour
           .
           And
           page
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           What
           King
           James
           saith
           to
           vindicate
           the
           
             French
             Protestants
             ;
             [
             I
             never
             knew
             yet
             that
             the
          
           French
           Protestants
           
             took
             Arms
             against
             their
             King
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           And
           that
           Cap.
           3.
           pag.
           64
           ,
           to
           73.
           
           He
           cites
           the
           Confessions
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Augustane
           ,
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           Belgick
           ,
           the
           Helvetian
           ,
           the
           Bohemian
           ,
           the
           Saxonian
           ,
           the
           Swevian
           ,
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           consenting
           for
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Soveraigns
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           you
           that
           can
           say
           nothing
           of
           worth
           against
           it
           :
           Neither
           the
           Vindication
           of
           their
           Principles
           or
           Practice
           .
           But
           
             (
             unrighteous
             Judge
          
           )
           I
           am
           with
           you
           
             (
             partial
          
           and
           
             unequal
             .
          
           )
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           have
           set
           down
           the
           bare
           Names
           of
           
             T.
             C.
          
           and
           Travers
           ,
           as
           a
           Charge
           ,
           without
           citing
           what
           they
           say
           .
           And
           is
           not
           that
           true
           ?
           Is
           that
           an
           unequal
           expectation
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           I
           had
           added
           ,
           That
           had
           you
           proved
           them
           guilty
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           concerned
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           our
           Discipline
           or
           Principles
           ,
           till
           you
           had
           proved
           that
           we
           had
           owned
           the
           same
           ?
           And
           is
           that
           unequal
           ?
           O
           Justice
           !
           2.
           
           Because
           I
           said
           ,
           
             [
             I
             will
             no
             further
             believe
          
           Bancroft
           
             or
             Sir
          
           Th.
           Aston
           ,
           
             then
             they
             prove
             what
             they
             say
             .
             ]
          
           No
           ,
           nor
           you
           neither
           .
           Must
           I
           believe
           Adversaries
           accusing
           Parties
           without
           proof
           ,
           and
           
             such
             Adversaries
          
           too
           !
           Why
           must
           I
           believe
           them
           more
           than
           Heylin
           ,
           or
           more
           than
           Doctor
           Moulin
           afore-cited
           believed
           the
           
             English
             Tradition
          
           against
           Geneva
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           equality
           of
           your
           way
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           37.
           
           It
           's
           tedious
           disputing
           with
           a
           man
           that
           cannot
           or
           will
           not
           understand
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           Question
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           Subject
           of
           it
           .
           You
           
           cite
           my
           words
           out
           of
           the
           
             Saints
             Rest
          
           ,
           that
           say
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Question
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           
             What
             were
             the
             final
             Motives
             of
             the
             War
             ?
          
           But
           ,
           
             what
             was
             the
             Controversie
             of
             the
             warranting
             Cause
             and
             Foundation
             ,
          
           that
           must
           decide
           the
           Case
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           .
           The
           
             Bonum
             publicum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
             mens
             Salvations
          
           ,
           are
           the
           
             great
             moving
             ends
             and
             Reasons
             of
             a
             lawful
             War.
          
           But
           it
           is
           not
           these
           Ends
           that
           will
           serve
           to
           prove
           a
           War
           lawful
           ?
           Could
           that
           be
           the
           Cause
           or
           Controversie
           which
           they
           were
           both
           agreed
           in
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           King
           profess
           to
           be
           for
           
             Religion
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           See
           yet
           his
           Shrewsbury
           Half-crowns
           (
           if
           Coin
           be
           any
           evidence
           with
           you
           )
           private
           men
           may
           not
           raise
           War
           for
           Religion
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           may
           .
           The
           Finis
           and
           the
           Fundamentum
           are
           not
           the
           same
           .
           I
           there
           talkt
           but
           of
           the
           Finis
           and
           Motives
           ,
           I
           now
           speak
           of
           the
           Fundamentum
           and
           Controversie
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           known
           to
           be
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           then
           had
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             Militia
             ,
             rebus
             sic
             stantibus
          
           ;
           and
           whether
           the
           Parliament
           had
           
             true
             Authority
          
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           Army
           Commissioned
           by
           the
           King
           for
           that
           Defence
           ,
           and
           executing
           the
           Law
           upon
           Delinquents
           ,
           which
           they
           then
           pretended
           to
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           still
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           Theological
           Controversie
           herein
           :
           I
           know
           no
           Scripture
           but
           Policy
           and
           Law
           ,
           and
           Contract
           ,
           that
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           the
           States
           ,
           be
           the
           rightful
           Governours
           of
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ?
           Or
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           of
           France
           be
           absolute
           ?
           If
           you
           can
           out
           of
           Scripture
           prove
           that
           all
           Republicks
           must
           have
           the
           same
           Form
           and
           Degree
           of
           Government
           ,
           or
           how
           Forms
           and
           Degrees
           must
           be
           varied
           
           in
           each
           Land.
           I
           resist
           you
           not
           ,
           but
           only
           confess
           my
           weakness
           ,
           that
           so
           high
           a
           performance
           is
           beyond
           my
           power
           .
           Had
           you
           understood
           the
           Question
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           spared
           your
           Citation
           of
           my
           words
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           41.
           
           You
           come
           again
           to
           our
           
             swearing
             Conformity
          
           ;
           and
           you
           say
           ,
           
             [
             That
             it
             must
             reasonably
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             tumultuous
             and
             armed
             endeavour
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           And
           it
           is
           publickly
           known
           that
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           swear
           against
           a
           tumultuous
           and
           
             armed
             endeavour
          
           (
           unless
           by
           the
           King's
           
             Command
             .
          
           )
           If
           you
           would
           not
           endeavour
           it
           ,
           even
           with
           Arms
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           commanded
           you
           ,
           accuse
           us
           not
           of
           Disloyalty
           for
           being
           more
           Loyal
           than
           you
           .
           If
           you
           would
           ,
           we
           are
           of
           the
           
             same
             judgment
          
           as
           to
           the
           thing
           :
           And
           so
           (
           while
           the
           thousands
           of
           ignorant
           Souls
           are
           untaught
           )
           men
           of
           the
           same
           judgment
           (
           on
           our
           part
           openly
           professed
           out
           )
           must
           some
           be
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           some
           silenced
           ,
           some
           preferred
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           banished
           from
           Corporations
           ,
           &c.
           even
           while
           they
           hold
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           one
           part
           of
           them
           dare
           take
           an
           Oath
           in
           a
           more
           
             stretching
             sence
          
           than
           the
           others
           dare
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           taught
           (
           not
           only
           by
           Amesius
           where
           you
           cite
           him
           )
           but
           by
           all
           consciencious
           judicious
           Casuists
           ,
           That
           an
           Oath
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           strictly
           and
           not
           stretchingly
           ,
           in
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           unless
           the
           Law-givers
           will
           otherwise
           explain
           themselves
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           words
           are
           universal
           
             [
             Not
             endeavour
             at
             any
             time
             ]
          
           without
           the
           least
           limitation
           or
           exception
           of
           
             any
             sort
             of
             endeavour
          
           .
           (
           I
           should
           have
           broke
           that
           Oath
           by
           this
           writing
           to
           you
           had
           I
           taken
           it
           .
           )
           
             Et
             non
             est
             distinguendum
             aut
             limitandum
             fine
             lege
             .
          
           3.
           
           The
           Law-makers
           are
           to
           be
           supposed
           wise
           ,
           considerate
           
           men
           ,
           especially
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           distinguish
           between
           an
           universal
           and
           a
           particular
           or
           
             limited
             enunciation
          
           ,
           and
           to
           express
           their
           minds
           in
           congruous
           words
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Law-makers
           knew
           before
           and
           since
           that
           we
           would
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           if
           
             (
             Endeavouring
          
           )
           had
           been
           limited
           as
           you
           do
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           never
           would
           limit
           it
           by
           one
           syllable
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Reasons
           used
           for
           that
           Clause
           ,
           and
           our
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Bishops
           and
           other
           Authors
           of
           it
           ,
           leave
           our
           Consciences
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           
             their
             meaning
             was
          
           against
           
             all
             Endeavours
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             tumultuous
             ,
             military
          
           ,
           or
           illegal
           only
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           
             Et
             caetera
             Oath
          
           1640.
           
           It
           was
           that
           
             [
             I
             will
             not
             consent
          
           ]
           which
           is
           less
           than
           
             [
             Endeavouring
             .
          
           ]
           And
           we
           are
           not
           ignorant
           what
           relation
           this
           Oath
           hath
           to
           that
           :
           And
           we
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           to
           deceive
           our
           Rulers
           ,
           by
           taking
           an
           Oath
           in
           that
           sence
           which
           we
           believe
           was
           not
           by
           them
           intended
           ,
           and
           seeming
           to
           them
           to
           swear
           what
           we
           do
           not
           mean.
           6.
           
           When
           twenty
           
             London
             Ministers
          
           took
           the
           Oath
           ,
           because
           Doctor
           Bates
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             Keeper
          
           promised
           him
           at
           the
           giving
           it
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           the
           words
           
             [
             Endeavour
             by
             any
             seditious
             or
             unlawful
             means
             ]
          
           (
           or
           to
           that
           sense
           )
           the
           said
           limiting
           words
           were
           not
           only
           left
           out
           ,
           but
           when
           old
           Mr.
           
             Sam.
             Clark
          
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             we
             mean
             only
             unlawful
             endeavour
             :
          
           Judge
           Keeling
           asked
           ,
           
             Will
             you
             take
             the
             Oath
             as
             it
             is
             offered
             you
             ,
          
           and
           refused
           to
           add
           any
           such
           Explication
           ;
           and
           told
           them
           when
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           they
           had
           
             renounced
             the
             Covenant
          
           .
           7.
           
           The
           Justices
           tell
           us
           when
           they
           offer
           us
           the
           Oath
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           take
           it
           according
           to
           the
           plain
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           .
           8.
           
           The
           Parliament
           in
           the
           
             Act
             for
             regulating
             Corporations
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Declaration
           there
           imposed
           ,
           and
           the
           Oath
           ,
           doth
           fully
           satisfie
           us
           what
           is
           their
           sense
           about
           this
           matter
           .
           9.
           
           It
           is
           not
           true
           (
           as
           far
           as
           any
           
             London
             Ministers
          
           can
           know
           )
           that
           ever
           the
           Judges
           declared
           their
           sense
           as
           you
           say
           for
           that
           limitation
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           did
           by
           any
           Consultation
           and
           Concord
           give
           any
           judgment
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           whatever
           any
           single
           Judge
           (
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Keeper
          
           )
           might
           say
           privately
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           alone
           ,
           when
           another
           may
           say
           the
           contrary
           .
           10.
           
           If
           they
           had
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           known
           thing
           ,
           whatever
           their
           judgment
           may
           do
           to
           make
           Cases
           in
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           yet
           as
           to
           Statute
           Law
           ,
           only
           the
           Law-makers
           are
           the
           Law-Interpreters
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           Interpretation
           which
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           a
           Rule
           universally
           to
           the
           Subjects
           :
           And
           that
           Judges
           and
           Justices
           (
           who
           here
           are
           made
           the
           Judges
           )
           do
           only
           interpret
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           decision
           of
           particular
           Controversies
           that
           come
           before
           them
           .
           And
           if
           all
           the
           Judges
           and
           Justices
           in
           England
           should
           meet
           and
           agree
           of
           this
           Statute
           ,
           it
           would
           only
           shew
           how
           they
           resolve
           in
           particular
           judgments
           to
           expound
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           is
           the
           true
           obliging
           sense
           to
           the
           Subjects
           Conscience
           :
           Otherwise
           the
           Judges
           would
           be
           equal
           to
           ,
           if
           not
           above
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           more
           power
           who
           determineth
           what
           sense
           and
           soul
           the
           Laws
           shall
           have
           ,
           than
           they
           that
           only
           make
           the
           words
           and
           body
           ,
           which
           others
           may
           put
           what
           sense
           they
           please
           on
           .
           Nor
           can
           all
           the
           Judges
           make
           it
           lawful
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           they
           so
           expounded
           any
           Law
           :
           They
           have
           a
           deciding
           
             Expositors
             judgment
          
           as
           to
           the
           Case
           before
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           
             regulating
             universal
             expounding
             power
          
           at
           all
           .
           11.
           
           We
           think
           
           that
           Divines
           that
           preach
           against
           sin
           ,
           above
           al●
           men
           must
           not
           stretch
           their
           Consciences
           in
           so
           
             dangerous
             a
             point
          
           as
           
             publick
             swearing
          
           .
           12.
           
           And
           we
           think
           that
           if
           men
           be
           once
           taught
           to
           equivocate
           ,
           and
           play
           fast
           and
           loose
           with
           the
           sacred
           Bond
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           Conscience
           is
           quite
           debauched
           ,
           no
           sufficient
           Bar
           is
           left
           to
           keep
           out
           any
           the
           greatest
           sins
           ;
           Preachers
           and
           People
           become
           incredible
           ;
           humane
           society
           is
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Life
           (
           secured
           much
           by
           his
           Subjects
           Fidelity
           and
           Conscience
           of
           an
           Oath
           )
           is
           exposed
           to
           the
           wicked
           wills
           of
           men
           .
           We
           charge
           no
           others
           with
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           avoid
           it
           our selves
           though
           it
           cost
           us
           yet
           more
           .
           You
           may
           swear
           
             [
             not
             to
             endeavour
          
           ]
           and
           mean
           particularly
           
             [
             not
             by
             Tumult
             or
             Arms
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             other
             endeavour
             ;
             ]
          
           but
           so
           cannot
           we
           .
           Therefore
           do
           you
           enjoy
           your
           
             Liberty
             ,
             Maintenance
          
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           be
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           morrow
           ,
           at
           death
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           as
           free
           and
           as
           high
           as
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           fie
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           why
           will
           you
           talk
           of
           
             [
             straining
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             turning
             plain
             Oaths
             into
             Snares
             ,
             ana●
             allowing
             no
             Interpreters
             ?
             ]
          
           Are
           your
           ways
           
             here
             equal
             too
          
           ?
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           plain
           sense
           ,
           but
           an
           
             universal
             sense
          
           of
           an
           
             universal
             enunciation
          
           ?
           If
           by
           
             [
             All
          
           ]
           or
           
             [
             None
          
           ]
           I
           understand
           All
           or
           None
           ,
           and
           you
           understand
           not
           All
           but
           Some
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Strainer
           of
           the
           Oath
           ?
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           if
           once
           
             any
             endeavour
          
           shall
           be
           excepted
           ,
           who
           shall
           determine
           how
           much
           it
           must
           be
           .
           The
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Oath
           saith
           
             [
             Not
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatever
             :
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           any
           Commissioned
           by
           the
           King.
           What
           if
           a
           bold
           limited
           Expositor
           will
           here
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
           [
           Except
           King
           John
           deliver
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           Or
           except
           the
           King's
           Commissions
           through
           the
           Officers
           fault
           should
           be
           contradictory
           ]
           Or
           such
           Exceptions
           as
           
             Wil.
             Barclay
          
           and
           Grotius
           make
           ?
           Should
           not
           this
           man
           rather
           be
           the
           Equivocator
           and
           Strainer
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           than
           he
           that
           thinketh
           so
           plain
           a
           Phrase
           ,
           as
           
             [
             not
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
          
           ]
           is
           exclusive
           of
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ?
           Never
           trust
           the
           man
           that
           feareth
           not
           an
           Oath
           .
           2.
           
           But
           why
           talk
           you
           of
           
             none
             being
             Interpreters
          
           ?
           we
           cannot
           give
           the
           Power
           to
           whom
           we
           please
           :
           The
           Law-makers
           think
           it
           best
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           interpret
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           know
           all
           the
           Reasons
           that
           you
           can
           give
           them
           .
           The
           Justices
           are
           made
           our
           Judges
           :
           I
           told
           you
           that
           the
           Justices
           when
           they
           sent
           me
           to
           the
           Gaol
           ,
           refused
           to
           Expound
           it
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           I
           must
           take
           it
           according
           to
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           .
           Yet
           do
           you
           go
           on
           ,
           as
           if
           none
           of
           all
           this
           had
           been
           said
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           you
           say
           of
           
             Obligation
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             leaving
             a
             gap
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           Melancholy
           men
           by
           fearing
           bring
           the
           thing
           feared
           on
           themselves
           :
           It
           was
           the
           
             Et
             caetera
             Oath
          
           1640
           ,
           that
           forced
           me
           (
           who
           else
           had
           lived
           quietly
           in
           my
           ignorance
           )
           to
           read
           and
           study
           many
           Authors
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           before
           I
           swore
           ,
           who
           turned
           me
           (
           not
           against
           Episcopacy
           )
           but
           against
           the
           Italian
           and
           
             Diocesan
             frame
          
           .
           The
           Covenant
           is
           not
           the
           thing
           that
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           Diseases
           ;
           we
           firmly
           believe
           that
           the
           Covenant
           bindeth
           us
           to
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           if
           we
           had
           never
           taken
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           a
           
             primary
             Bond
          
           to
           make
           
             new
             Duty
          
           ,
           but
           a
           secondary
           to
           
           bind
           us
           to
           that
           only
           which
           is
           antecedently
           a
           duty
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           Vow
           or
           Covenant
           bindeth
           us
           from
           obeying
           the
           King
           in
           any
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           duty
           before
           .
           These
           are
           our
           Principles
           ,
           however
           you
           
             nauseate
             them
          
           .
           But
           without
           respect
           to
           any
           Vow
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           we
           hold
           that
           we
           are
           all
           bound
           (
           not
           to
           any
           Treason
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           any
           illegal
           means
           ;
           but
           )
           in
           our
           true
           Place
           and
           Calling
           to
           endeavour
           that
           those
           things
           may
           be
           reformed
           in
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           my
           first
           Dispute
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           hath
           proved
           to
           be
           evil
           (
           After
           which
           so
           long
           unanswered
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           so
           loudly
           have
           called
           for
           my
           Reasons
           :
           )
           And
           if
           this
           be
           it
           that
           maketh
           you
           think
           my
           
             Retraction
             not
             sincere
          
           ,
           think
           what
           you
           please
           ,
           I
           never
           retracted
           any
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           44.
           
           First
           ,
           They
           that
           exercise
           the
           Keys
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           Absolution
           in
           the
           ordinary
           open
           Judicatures
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           are
           Church
           Governours
           :
           But
           
             Lay
             Chancellors
          
           exercise
           the
           Keys
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           Absolution
           ,
           in
           the
           ordinary
           open
           Judicatures
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           Lay-Chancellors
           are
           Church-Governours
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           doubts
           but
           the
           
             Et
             caetera
          
           included
           them
           .
           If
           it
           included
           None
           ,
           it
           was
           superfluous
           :
           If
           Any
           ,
           how
           exclude
           you
           them
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           said
           ,
           
             [
             As
             it
             standeth
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             stand
             .
             ]
          
           But
           were
           it
           but
           Deans
           and
           Archdeaeons
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           swear
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           commanded
           me
           by
           Writing
           or
           Petition
           to
           endeavour
           some
           alteration
           ,
           I
           will
           resist
           or
           disobey
           him
           ;
           you
           may
           do
           as
           you
           will.
           3.
           
           It
           were
           too
           long
           now
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           how
           far
           I
           take
           my
           Conscience
           obliged
           to
           a
           Lay-Chancellor
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           not
           .
           4.
           
           But
           what
           's
           next
           ?
           That
           
             [
             no
             Learned
             
             men
             so
             much
             as
             maintain
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             the
             Lay-Chancellors
             Church
             Government
             .
             ]
          
           And
           yet
           have
           we
           
             hot
             and
             feaverish
             heads
          
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           swear
           to
           that
           which
           no
           man
           will
           maintain
           .
           Well!
           let
           it
           go
           for
           our
           Crime
           or
           Folly
           while
           such
           men
           judge
           .
           5.
           
           Add
           p.
           20.
           
           
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisdom
             ;
             a
             good
             understanding
             have
             all
             they
             that
             do
             them
             .
             —
             Fools
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             sin
             .
             —
             See
             that
             ye
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             not
             as
             fools
             ,
             but
             as
             wise
             .
          
           To
           fear
           an
           Oath
           is
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           to
           play
           with
           Oaths
           is
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           
             God
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             that
             taketh
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
          
           All
           things
           by
           temptation
           may
           go
           for
           lawful
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           Perjury
           ,
           
             deliberate
             studied
             Perjury
          
           seems
           lawful
           ,
           yea
           and
           a
           duty
           .
           And
           avoiding
           the
           name
           ,
           is
           no
           avoiding
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           He
           that
           will
           commit
           Murder
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           &c.
           and
           then
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           no
           Murder
           ,
           &c.
           doth
           not
           thereby
           escape
           the
           guilt
           :
           And
           he
           that
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           know
           Sin
           to
           be
           sin
           that
           he
           may
           leave
           it
           ,
           is
           wilful
           and
           wicked
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           that
           will
           not
           leave
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           knoweth
           it
           .
           We
           do
           search
           the
           Scripture
           to
           know
           what
           is
           Perjury
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           ;
           And
           we
           are
           the
           less
           likely
           to
           be
           partial
           ,
           when
           our
           judgment
           loseth
           us
           the
           favour
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           our
           Maintenance
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           in
           Prisons
           ,
           hazardeth
           our
           Lives
           ,
           besides
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           all
           .
           Few
           men
           will
           take
           this
           way
           for
           the
           flesh
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           proof
           that
           our
           Cause
           is
           good
           :
           But
           let
           the
           Evidence
           shew
           ,
           whether
           in
           fearing
           Perjury
           we
           fear
           
             [
             a
             Serpent
             under
             every
             Leaf
             ,
             or
             a
             Gorgons
             head
             in
             every
             Bush
             ,
             and
             bring
             this
             Woe
             upon
             our selves
             ]
          
           or
           not
           :
           If
           we
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           worldy
           ends
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           by
           a
           
           superstitious
           fear
           of
           things
           indifferent
           .
           If
           so
           many
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           days
           were
           burnt
           for
           denying
           the
           
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Shall
           I
           not
           fear
           Perjury
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           44.
           
           Next
           p.
           20.
           you
           come
           to
           the
           
             Liturgies
             Confession
          
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Discipline
             is
             imperfect
          
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           
             should
             satisfie
             me
          
           .
           Ans
           .
           So
           it
           doth
           satisfie
           me
           ,
           not
           to
           assent
           and
           consent
           to
           all
           things
           contained
           in
           and
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Ordination
           and
           the
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           forswear
           all
           lawful
           endeavours
           of
           a
           Reformation
           ;
           it
           seeming
           unmeet
           for
           me
           (
           whatever
           others
           do
           )
           to
           give
           so
           plenary
           assent
           and
           consent
           thus
           to
           swear
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           is
           confest
           imperfect
           :
           I
           can
           live
           in
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           that
           hath
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           keep
           its
           peace
           ,
           but
           not
           
             assent
             ,
             consent
          
           ,
           or
           swear
           to
           its
           Imperfections
           .
           2.
           
           An
           you
           give
           me
           no
           reason
           yet
           ,
           why
           a
           Confession
           the
           imperfection
           of
           Discipline
           should
           satisfie
           u●
           that
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           Government
           ,
           or
           all
           Church-Government
           is
           both
           lawful
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           unalterable
           :
           For
           if
           it
           be
           alterable
           by
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           wil
           ●●●●
           swear
           
             never
             to
             endeavour
             an
             alteration
          
           ,
           though
           they
           command
           me
           :
           Nor
           will
           I
           believe
           you
           if
           you
           say
           that
           this
           Case
           (
           of
           their
           command
           )
           is
           excepted
           ,
           while
           the
           terms
           are
           universal
           without
           exception
           ;
           Remembring
           that
           the
           
             long
             Parliament
          
           long
           before
           the
           Wars
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           Falkland
           ,
           Lord
           Digby
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           joyned
           with
           them
           ,
           did
           exagitate
           the
           
             Et
             caetera
             Oath
          
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           
             [
             Not
             consent
          
           ]
           as
           establishing
           Prelacy
           as
           an
           unalterable
           thing
           ;
           whereas
           they
           knew
           not
           but
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           see
           cause
           for
           some
           alteration
           .
           
           And
           this
           Parliament
           hath
           not
           restored
           that
           Oath
           (
           and
           
             Canons
             ,
          
           )
        
         
           Ib.
           §
           .
           44.
           
           My
           Consutation
           of
           your
           horned
           Reasoning
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           common
           
             [
             peralium
          
           ]
           I
           perceive
           offendeth
           you
           ,
           
             as
             triumphant
          
           .
           It
           is
           natural
           for
           men
           that
           see
           plain
           truth
           ,
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           
             calling
             it
             truth
          
           :
           In
           this
           if
           we
           cannot
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           patient
           .
           Truth
           it self
           is
           our
           reward
           and
           satisfaction
           .
           The
           force
           of
           my
           Reply
           you
           indeed
           leave
           intire
           and
           untoucht
           ;
           For
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           break
           my
           
             Chain
             at
             the
             first
             Link
          
           ,
           you
           do
           but
           repeat
           what
           I
           replyed
           to
           ,
           and
           put
           me
           but
           to
           say
           over
           again
           what
           I
           said
           .
           You
           say
           that
           
             Lay-Chancellors
             excommunicate
             neither
             as
             Lay-men
          
           ,
           or
           
             as
             Clergy-men
             formally
          
           ,
           or
           
             by
             any
             proper
             Causality
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Surrogates
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           And
           were
           you
           willing
           here
           to
           be
           understood
           ?
           
             Either
             they
             do
             Excommunicate
             by
             proper
             Causality
             ,
          
           (
           without
           causality
           no
           Act
           is
           done
           )
           or
           they
           
             do
             not
          
           .
           If
           you
           mean
           that
           indeed
           
             they
             do
             not
          
           ,
           why
           would
           you
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           deal
           plainly
           ?
           If
           you
           mean
           they
           Excommunicate
           but
           ●●●●
           by
           Causality
           ,
           why
           would
           you
           not
           say
           so
           (
           which
           ●●most
           absurd
           .
           )
           If
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           formally
           as
           
             some
             persons
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             some
             capacity
          
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           power
           or
           right
           whatever
           it
           is
           .
           That
           they
           do
           Excommunicate
           and
           Absolve
           decretively
           ,
           as
           the
           stated
           publick
           Judges
           ,
           is
           notorious
           to
           the
           Land.
           That
           the
           Person
           in
           which
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           is
           formally
           Lay
           or
           Clergy
           ,
           I
           thought
           had
           been
           past
           doubt
           ,
           and
           the
           enumeration
           had
           been
           sufficient
           .
           But
           you
           do
           
             dare
             tertium
          
           ,
           find
           out
           a
           
             third
             Mumber
          
           :
           He
           is
           formally
           neither
           Lay
           nor
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           doth
           it
           from
           the
           Surrogates
           ;
           See
           you
           not
           how
           you
           change
           the
           
             Question
             ,
             [
             In
             what
             
             person
             he
             doth
             it
             ]
          
           into
           
             [
             from
             whom
             he
             doth
             it
             ]
          
           or
           make
           that
           
             [
             from
          
           ]
           to
           signifie
           a
           
             third
             Species
          
           ,
           which
           you
           could
           not
           or
           would
           not
           name
           :
           And
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           
             if
             he
             do
             it
             from
             the
             Surrogate
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             it
             either
             as
             a
             Lay-man
             or
             a
             Clergy-man
          
           ;
           you
           answer
           me
           as
           neither
           
             [
             but
             from
             the
             Surrogate
             .
             ]
          
           You
           might
           have
           said
           as
           well
           ,
           
             As
             neither
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             King.
          
           But
           who
           ever
           it
           is
           from
           ,
           tell
           us
           of
           what
           Species
           that
           man
           is
           in
           acting
           ,
           who
           is
           neither
           formally
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           nor
           a
           Clergy-man
           ;
           whereas
           in
           our
           present
           sence
           ,
           as
           a
           Clergy-man
           signifieth
           ,
           ,
           
             One
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             or
             Deaconship
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Church-Offices
             :
          
           I
           easily
           prove
           that
           in
           the
           World
           there
           is
           no
           third
           sort
           ;
           because
           the
           terms
           signifie
           
             Opposita
             contradicentia
             ,
             &
             contradictio
             est
             omnium
             oppositionum
             maxima
             ,
             prima
             &
             reliquarum
             mensura
             .
          
           For
           to
           be
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           one
           that
           
             is
             not
             devoted
             and
             separated
          
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           And
           
             Devotus
             &
             non
             devotus
             ,
             separatus
             ad
             sacra
             &
             non
             separatus
             ,
             vel
             persona
             sacrata
             &
             non
             sacrata
             ,
          
           are
           contradicentia
           .
           And
           if
           you
           allow
           me
           not
           to
           swear
           or
           conform
           till
           you
           prove
           that
           some
           men
           are
           neither
           Lay
           nor
           Clergy
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           no
           succesful
           Pithanalogist
           with
           me
           .
           But
           I
           desired
           to
           know
           who
           this
           Surrogate
           is
           that
           you
           mean
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           not
           tell
           me
           :
           If
           you
           mean
           any
           one
           that
           is
           absent
           and
           no
           Member
           of
           the
           Court.
           1.
           
           The
           Chancellor
           hath
           his
           power
           from
           no
           such
           man
           as
           is
           notorious
           .
           2.
           
           You
           might
           better
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           it
           from
           the
           Bishop
           :
           But
           still
           I
           should
           ask
           in
           what
           person
           he
           acted
           ,
           and
           whether
           as
           a
           Lay
           or
           a
           Clergy-man
           .
           But
           if
           you
           mean
           the
           
             Priest
             present
             who
             pronounceth
             the
             sentence
             ,
          
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           he
           was
           
             called
             the
             Surrogate
          
           till
           now
           :
           
           But
           call
           him
           how
           you
           will
           ;
           1.
           
           It
           is
           notorious
           that
           he
           giveth
           not
           the
           Chancellor
           his
           power
           at
           all
           .
           2.
           
           And
           as
           notorious
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           ,
           nor
           exerciseth
           the
           power
           himself
           :
           But
           to
           
             judge
             any
             man
             to
             Excommunication
          
           or
           Absolution
           ,
           is
           the
           Chancellors
           part
           ;
           and
           the
           present
           Priest
           is
           but
           like
           the
           Parish
           Priest
           ,
           who
           readeth
           or
           speaketh
           (
           as
           a
           Cryer
           )
           what
           the
           Chancellor
           judgeth
           and
           ordereth
           :
           And
           whether
           such
           Priest
           be
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           constantly
           used
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           your
           Enquiry
           ;
           but
           certainly
           he
           is
           no
           Judge
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           doth
           any
           thing
           but
           pronounce
           as
           he
           is
           bid
           .
           And
           still
           my
           Arguing
           is
           unanswered
           :
           For
           had
           this
           Presbyter
           the
           power
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           either
           as
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Bishop
           .
           Not
           as
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           say
           the
           Prelatists
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           will
           set
           Presbyters
           too
           high
           ,
           or
           rather
           take
           hundreds
           from
           that
           which
           belongeth
           to
           their
           Office
           ,
           whilst
           one
           in
           the
           same
           Office
           exerciseth
           the
           Keys
           upon
           all
           their
           people
           and
           themselves
           that
           are
           his
           equals
           :
           
             Et
             par
             in
             parem
             non
             habet
             potestatem
             .
          
           Not
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           such
           really
           ,
           and
           the
           Episcopacy
           cannot
           be
           delegated
           ,
           as
           I
           proved
           .
           You
           said
           (
           which
           I
           am
           glad
           of
           )
           
             That
             it
             may
             be
             you
             could
             wish
             that
             Excommunication
             were
             reduced
             into
             a
             more
             Scriptural
             ,
             Apostolical
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Channel
             as
             much
             as
             my self
             .
             But
             you
             never
             look
             that
             the
             Church
             below
             should
             be
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           You
           speak
           here
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           half
           reconcileth
           us
           :
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           main
           difference
           left
           is
           ,
           (
           not
           whether
           we
           shall
           live
           peaceably
           in
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           promise
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           for
           that
           I
           have
           oft
           done
           ,
           yea
           and
           did
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           (
           when
           he
           gave
           me
           a
           Licence
           to
           Preach
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           have
           had
           it
           without
           subscribing
           
           a
           word
           )
           that
           I
           would
           not
           Preach
           against
           the
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           or
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           )
           whether
           I
           may
           deliberately
           give
           
             my
             hand
             and
             profession
          
           that
           I
           assent
           and
           consent
           to
           such
           a
           frame
           ,
           and
           may
           
             swear
             that
             I
             will
             not
             any
             time
             endeavour
             an
             alteration
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             which
             runs
             not
             in
             the
             Scriptural
             ,
             Apostolick
             ,
             Primitive
             Channel
             ,
             nor
             of
             its
             acknowledged
             spots
             and
             wrinkles
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           To
           promise
           or
           
             swear
             that
             I
             will
             not
             obey
             God
             ,
             nor
             seek
             the
             Reformation
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             amiss
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             my
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             and
             by
             any
             lawful
             means
             .
          
           Whereas
           in
           my
           Baptism
           I
           vowed
           my self
           and
           service
           to
           Christ
           as
           the
           Saviour
           of
           his
           Body
           ;
           and
           in
           my
           Ordination
           I
           vowed
           my self
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Minister
           ;
           and
           I
           daily
           pray
           for
           the
           hallowing
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           the
           coming
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           doing
           of
           his
           Will
           on
           Earth
           even
           as
           it
           is
           done
           in
           Heaven
           :
           And
           therefore
           will
           not
           by
           swearing
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           renounce
           my
           
             Baptism
             ,
             Ministery
          
           ,
           or
           Prayers
           .
           (
           Pardon
           the
           description
           of
           the
           Sin
           as
           it
           would
           be
           to
           me
           :
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           such
           in
           you
           ,
           or
           another
           that
           seeth
           not
           what
           I
           see
           .
           )
           Good
           Meanings
           and
           Latitudes
           ,
           and
           stretching
           Expositions
           ,
           will
           not
           make
           this
           pass
           with
           me
           among
           things
           indifferent
           .
           And
           (
           for
           your
           own
           sake
           ,
           not
           mine
           ,
           who
           stand
           or
           fall
           to
           a
           higher
           Tribunal
           :
           )
           I
           entreat
           you
           to
           judge
           of
           us
           in
           this
           as
           of
           men
           that
           are
           dying
           daily
           ,
           and
           neer
           a
           World
           where
           Preferments
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           humane
           Favour
           signifie
           nothing
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           so
           unwilling
           to
           neglect
           our
           undertaken
           Office
           for
           mens
           Souls
           ,
           that
           we
           offer
           our
           Superiours
           to
           take
           it
           joyfully
           as
           a
           Favour
           to
           be
           any
           way
           punished
           for
           this
           supposed
           
           Sin
           (
           of
           not
           lying
           nor
           being
           perjur'd
           )
           so
           it
           may
           not
           hinder
           us
           from
           Preaching
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
          
           ;
           Even
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           deeply
           as
           common
           Swearers
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           or
           Adulterers
           are
           ;
           to
           rid
           Channels
           ,
           to
           Dig
           or
           Plow
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           burnt
           in
           the
           hand
           as
           Felons
           are
           ,
           or
           our
           Ears
           bored
           or
           cropt
           as
           Rogues
           or
           perjur'd
           Persons
           are
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           but
           Preach
           Christ
           ,
           or
           see
           the
           Kingdoms
           so
           supplyed
           ,
           as
           that
           our
           Labours
           may
           be
           truly
           needless
           to
           mens
           Salvation
           .
           I
           would
           take
           all
           this
           thankfully
           on
           my
           Knees
           :
           much
           more
           be
           denied
           the
           
             Levites
             Bread
          
           ,
           or
           
             Ministerial
             Maintenance
          
           .
           But
           these
           are
           too
           high
           Favours
           for
           such
           as
           we
           to
           hope
           for
           in
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           Persons
           ,
           as
           Experience
           proveth
           ;
           except
           that
           the
           Clemency
           of
           the
           King
           vouchsafeth
           us
           some
           convenience
           ,
           against
           the
           will
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Clergy
           as
           you
           :
           Nothing
           but
           either
           Debauching
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           
             stretching
             them
             so
             wide
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             thing
             will
             afterward
             go
             down
          
           ;
           or
           else
           deserting
           the
           
             Preaching
             of
             Christ
             for
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
          
           will
           serve
           with
           some
           men
           that
           I
           have
           talkt
           with
           :
           (
           For
           it
           is
           not
           my
           Superiours
           now
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           ;
           )
           I
           did
           all
           that
           I
           was
           able
           unfeignedly
           ,
           to
           have
           brought
           all
           men
           once
           to
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           than
           these
           ,
           when
           the
           thing
           was
           feasible
           as
           to
           the
           most
           :
           But
           —
           was
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           deserved
           shame
           and
           ruine
           for
           it
           .
           But
           I
           am
           gone
           back
           :
           To
           return
           .
           —
        
         
           I
           am
           glad
           also
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Surrogates
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           so
           most
           School-men
           say
           ,
           and
           so
           Spalatensis
           hath
           notably
           and
           oft
           proved
           :
           But
           what
           it
           will
           infer
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           denying
           them
           to
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           a
           
           whole
           Diocess
           ,
           save
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           few
           :
           I
           will
           not
           repeat
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           ,
           
             I
             did
             not
             well
             to
             overlook
             what
             you
             said
             about
             Chancellour's
             Skill
             in
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           I
           did
           not
           overlook
           it
           ,
           but
           past
           it
           by
           as
           an
           Impertinency
           ,
           supposing
           we
           had
           been
           agreed
           :
           1.
           
           That
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           
             Universal
             Rule
          
           of
           
             Church
             Discipline
          
           as
           to
           the
           Essentials
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           
             Canonical
             Agreements
          
           ,
           the
           subservient
           Rules
           about
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           Adjuncts
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           former
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           Ability
           in
           Scriptures
           (
           much
           less
           in
           the
           Roman
           Laws
           )
           doth
           give
           no
           man
           authority
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Keys
          
           without
           a
           Call
           ,
           being
           but
           his
           remote
           Capacity
           .
           3.
           
           And
           that
           he
           that
           is
           called
           hereunto
           is
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Clergy-man
           ,
           to
           whome
           the
           Keys
           are
           proper
           .
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           deny
           none
           of
           this
           :
           (
           Let
           Begging
           this
           once
           go
           instead
           of
           Arguing
           .
           4.
           
           And
           he
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           Advise
           and
           Assist
           a
           Bishop
           that
           is
           himself
           no
           
             Clergy
             man
          
           ;
           but
           Advising
           and
           
             judicial
             Decreeing
          
           are
           several
           things
           .
           5.
           
           And
           I
           am
           weary
           with
           saying
           ,
           that
           we
           submit
           to
           Chancellors
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           doing
           that
           which
           belongeth
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           .
           But
           what
           's
           all
           this
           to
           our
           Case
           in
           hand
           ?
           ]
           You
           add
           ,
           
             [
             Tell
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             may
             not
             a
             man
             be
             said
             to
             do
             that
             virtually
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             immediately
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           Yes
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           pay
           a
           Debt
           by
           his
           Servant
           ,
           or
           Deputy
           ;
           but
           not
           Baptize
           or
           Administer
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           Discipline
           by
           another
           ,
           because
           Christ
           hath
           annexed
           the
           Office
           to
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           Office
           is
           an
           Obligation
           and
           Authority
           to
           do
           the
           work
           .
        
         
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
             [
             The
             King
             doth
             neither
             Preach
             ,
             nor
             Administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             hath
             a
             Supremacy
             of
             Power
             in
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           Now
           I
           cannot
           follow
           you
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           King
           doth
           
             virtually
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             per
             alios
             :
          
           At
           least
           I
           durst
           not
           swear
           it
           .
           If
           you
           think
           it
           is
           but
           a
           
             Gorgons
             head
             that
             affrighteth
             me
          
           ;
           hear
           and
           judge
           :
           1.
           
           Christ
           gave
           the
           Keys
           immediately
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Kings
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           their
           Offices
           .
           2.
           
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             '
          
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           and
           the
           Convocation
           have
           publickly
           disclaimed
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           taken
           it
           for
           the
           
             Papists
             slanders
          
           ,
           and
           disclaimed
           such
           a
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           our
           present
           King
           (
           wisely
           )
           in
           my
           hearing
           .
           3.
           
           Some
           Scots
           are
           well
           charged
           with
           an
           injurious
           refusal
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           such
           a
           false
           Exposition
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Papists
           Case
           .
           4.
           
           Almost
           all
           the
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           in
           the
           World
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           or
           read
           ,
           are
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           hath
           not
           the
           said
           Power
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Keys
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           5.
           
           And
           specially
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           zealous
           Defenders
           of
           Monarchy
           and
           Prelacy
           :
           Bilson
           of
           
             Chest
             .
             Obed.
          
           and
           
             Perp.
             Gov.
          
           and
           
             Andrews
             in
             Tortura
             Torti
          
           ,
           have
           most
           plainly
           and
           vehemently
           renounced
           it
           ,
           and
           shewed
           their
           malice
           or
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           impute
           such
           an
           Arrogation
           to
           our
           Kings
           :
           So
           also
           Carlton
           of
           
             Jurisdic
             .
             Jewel
             ,
             Whitaker
          
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           .
           6.
           
           What
           a
           King
           may
           do
           
             virtually
             by
             another
          
           ,
           I
           think
           (
           unless
           Inconveniencies
           hinder
           the
           exercise
           )
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           do
           himself
           .
           But
           I
           think
           the
           King
           may
           not
           Administer
           Sacraments
           or
           Spiritual
           Discipline
           himself
           :
           Which
           of
           our
           
           Kings
           did
           it
           ?
           Or
           who
           since
           Uzziah
           offered
           Sacrifice
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           7.
           
           Our
           Kings
           never
           yet
           pretended
           so
           much
           as
           to
           Ordain
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           Invest
           another
           in
           that
           Power
           Ministerially
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Supream
           over
           
             Physicians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           not
           the
           Supream
           Physician
           or
           Philosopher
           :
           He
           exerciseth
           Coercive
           Government
           by
           the
           Sword
           over
           Bishops
           who
           use
           
             Spiritual
             Government
          
           by
           the
           Keys
           and
           Word
           ;
           but
           hath
           not
           Authority
           to
           use
           this
           same
           sort
           of
           oversight
           himself
           (
           unless
           a
           Clergy-man
           were
           King
           ,
           as
           some
           are
           
             Magistrates
             .
          
           )
           As
           to
           the
           
             Proxies
             of
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           when
           you
           have
           as
           well
           proved
           that
           Christ
           hath
           allowed
           them
           to
           Preach
           ,
           Administer
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           exercise
           the
           Keys
           by
           Proxies
           ,
           I
           will
           yield
           all
           that
           Cause
           :
           But
           they
           will
           be
           loath
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           by
           Proxy
           .
        
         
           Page
           21.
           
           As
           to
           
             Jebosaphats
             Mission
             ,
             and
             his
             Nobles
             Teaching
          
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           Teaching
           is
           not
           so
           proper
           to
           a
           Pastor
           or
           Clergy-man
           ,
           as
           the
           Keys
           and
           Sacraments
           :
           Parents
           have
           their
           Office
           or
           Power
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           School-masters
           and
           Lay
           Catechists
           have
           theirs
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           have
           theirs
           :
           Judges
           on
           the
           Bench
           do
           usually
           teach
           the
           People
           ,
           even
           religious
           Duties
           ;
           so
           did
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           any
           King.
           But
           there
           is
           a
           different
           teaching
           whith
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           which
           is
           
             [
             by
             teaching
             to
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             and
             guide
             them
             ,
             and
             edifie
             them
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             devoted
             or
             separated
             to
             this
             as
             their
             proper
             Office.
             ]
          
           As
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Physician
           and
           a
           Womans
           healing
           a
           
             cut
             finger
          
           ,
           or
           giving
           a
           Cordial
           to
           one
           that
           fainteth
           .
           But
           this
           
             proper
             Teaching
          
           (
           which
           God
           did
           
           not
           leave
           in
           common
           to
           others
           )
           no
           Prince
           can
           use
           ,
           no
           Bishop
           can
           do
           by
           Proxy
           ;
           Nor
           can
           he
           delegate
           to
           a
           Lay-man
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           King
           may
           no
           doubt
           command
           Pastors
           to
           do
           their
           Duty
           as
           well
           as
           Physicians
           to
           do
           theirs
           .
           I
           take
           none
           of
           this
           to
           be
           quarrelling
           ,
           but
           
             plain
             truth
          
           :
           Your
           telling
           us
           that
           
             Chancellors
             may
             direct
             and
             advise
             the
             Surrogates
             ,
          
           may
           signifie
           something
           in
           another
           Land
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           us
           :
           If
           we
           had
           never
           seen
           their
           Courts
           ,
           nor
           read
           
             Travers
             ,
             Of
             the
             difference
             between
             Christs
             Discipline
             and
             theirs
          
           ;
           yet
           Cousin's
           Tables
           are
           in
           our
           Libraries
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
             [
             We
             are
             all
             but
             the
             Bishops
             Curates
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           I
           ventured
           to
           deny
           that
           to
           
             Bag
             shaw
          
           who
           made
           it
           the
           Reason
           of
           Separation
           :
           And
           I
           will
           yet
           deny
           it
           of
           some
           others
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           you
           .
           If
           we
           are
           all
           but
           the
           
             Bishops
             Curates
          
           ;
           the
           
             Italian
             Bishops
          
           of
           Trent
           were
           not
           so
           absurd
           as
           they
           were
           made
           in
           making
           the
           Bishops
           the
           
             Popes
             Curates
          
           .
           How
           easie
           should
           I
           be
           ,
           were
           I
           a
           Curate
           ,
           could
           I
           believe
           that
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           than
           the
           Bishop
           imposed
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           answer
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           suppose
           that
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           or
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           is
           immediately
           Instituted
           and
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishop
           doth
           but
           Invest
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           work
           is
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           properly
           as
           the
           Bishop's
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Precminence
           ,
           maketh
           not
           him
           the
           Communicator
           of
           the
           Power
           to
           them
           as
           from
           himself
           ,
           nor
           them
           to
           be
           his
           Curates
           .
           2.
           
           And
           while
           I
           think
           that
           I
           can
           prove
           this
           very
           easily
           ,
           
           censure
           us
           not
           too
           deeply
           for
           not
           
             swearing
             to
             the
             Bishops
          
           ,
           if
           the
           sence
           of
           it
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           his
           Curates
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           think
           my self
           too
           good
           to
           be
           a
           Servant
           to
           the
           Bishop's
           Coach
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           dare
           not
           subvert
           Christ's
           established
           
             Church
             Orders
          
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           
             [
             Engine
             ,
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             Babel
             ,
             and
          
           Lucifer
           ,
           
             and
             trembling
          
           ]
           I
           have
           not
           learning
           enough
           to
           answer
           them
           .
           As
           to
           your
           talk
           of
           
             Absolute
             Autocratical
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           are
           but
           
             Oratorical
             Flowers
          
           ,
           that
           speak
           against
           none
           of
           our
           particular
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           are
           the
           rant
           of
           your
           
             Magisterial
             style
          
           .
           And
           your
           talk
           of
           
             Excommunicating
             Kings
          
           ,
           may
           pass
           as
           part
           of
           your
           
             equal
             ways
          
           ,
           to
           one
           that
           hath
           written
           so
           oft
           against
           
             Excommunicating
             Kings
          
           ,
           (
           when
           yet
           
             Bishop
             Andrews
          
           and
           other
           Prelates
           maintain
           the
           Refusing
           them
           the
           Communion
           ;
           and
           you
           know
           in
           what
           Case
           Chrysostom
           rather
           offered
           to
           lose
           Hand
           and
           Life
           ,
           even
           then
           to
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           the
           Greatest
           that
           was
           unworthy
           .
           Prove
           that
           ever
           any
           of
           the
           present
           Non-conformists
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           to
           present
           the
           judgment
           or
           desires
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           did
           ever
           say
           more
           than
           Andrews
           and
           Bilson
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           
             Digby
             is
             your
             Author
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           Were
           we
           and
           our
           present
           Controversie
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           most
           of
           us
           )
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           at
           age
           when
           the
           Lord
           Digby
           spake
           that
           ?
           Is
           not
           Conformity
           now
           another
           thing
           ?
           Do
           all
           or
           half
           the
           Non-conformists
           profess
           themselves
           Presbyterians
           ?
           Are
           Presbyterians
           all
           for
           Excommunicating
           Kings
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           some
           that
           are
           for
           it
           ,
           confine
           it
           only
           to
           such
           Pastors
           as
           Kings
           themselves
           shall
           commit
           their
           Souls
           to
           ,
           and
           give
           leave
           to
           exercise
           that
           Power
           ?
           Are
           we
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
             we
             now
             living
             ,
             and
             silenced
             ,
          
           answerable
           for
           all
           that
           any
           
           Presbyterian
           holdeth
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           you
           are
           for
           what
           Hooker
           holdeth
           ?
           Some
           Scots-men
           refuse
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           .
           Are
           we
           guilty
           of
           that
           Mistake
           ,
           who
           Take
           it
           ,
           and
           Write
           for
           it
           ?
           Or
           did
           we
           spring
           out
           of
           their
           Loins
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           silenced
           for
           such
           
             Original
             sin
          
           ,
           derived
           from
           them
           that
           were
           no
           kin
           to
           us
           ?
           2.
           
           But
           where
           did
           the
           Lord
           Digby
           say
           it
           ?
           You
           cite
           no
           Book
           or
           Speech
           of
           his
           ;
           but
           cite
           
             Rushworth
             ,
             p.
          
           218.
           
           Where
           is
           no
           syllable
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           nor
           any
           where
           else
           that
           I
           can
           yet
           find
           .
           3.
           
           Suppose
           he
           had
           ;
           Did
           he
           not
           say
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Sir
           
             Ken.
             Digby
          
           Printed
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
             Government
          
           will
           be
           found
           
             pecking
             towards
             Presbytery
          
           :
           He
           was
           then
           Episcopal
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           a
           Papist
           .
           Is
           not
           his
           Authority
           then
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           one
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           more
           valued
           against
           you
           than
           against
           them
           that
           were
           not
           of
           his
           Party
           or
           way
           ,
           and
           is
           this
           good
           arguing
           ?
           [
           Whatever
           the
           Lord
           
             Digby
             ,
             Bancroft
             ,
             Heylin
          
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           you
           will
           Bellarmine
           )
           charge
           the
           Presbyterians
           with
           1640
           ,
           or
           I
           know
           not
           when
           or
           where
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           the
           
             Non-conformists
             ,
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           and
           Catholick
           Moderators
           are
           guilty
           of
           in
           1671.
           
           But
           the
           Lord
           Digby
           sometimes
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           would
           
             Excommunicate
             Kings
             :
             Ergo
          
           ,
           the
           present
           Nonconformists
           ,
           even
           Episcopal
           and
           all
           ,
           are
           guilty
           of
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           even
           they
           that
           write
           against
           it
           .
           ]
           But
           all
           your
           ways
           are
           just
           and
           equal
           :
           But
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           why
           was
           no
           Article
           about
           Excommunicating
           Kings
           offered
           us
           as
           a
           Test
           ?
           or
           why
           was
           there
           never
           any
           such
           difference
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Prelatists
           pretended
           ?
           Try
           us
           whether
           we
           will
           not
           subscribe
           in
           this
           to
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Prelatists
           ever
           
           did
           agree
           on
           ,
           or
           ordinarily
           hold
           ,
           and
           lay
           our
           Liberty
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           spare
           not
           .
           But
           I
           remember
           you
           nibled
           before
           at
           my
           words
           in
           Differ
           .
           of
           Magist
           .
           and
           
             Pastors
             power
             ,
             Thes
          
           .
           60.
           p.
           38.
           as
           if
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           That
           
             [
             unless
             perhaps
             in
             some
             rare
             Case
             ,
             Kings
             may
             not
             be
             Excommunicated
             .
             ]
          
           A
           Calumny
           ,
           when
           I
           annexed
           those
           words
           of
           exception
           only
           to
           the
           
             Excommunicating
             of
             Parents
          
           .
           But
           your
           ways
           are
           still
           equal
           !
           And
           I
           gave
           even
           Moral
           Reasons
           against
           Excommunicating
           Kings
           and
           Parents
           .
           But
           when
           you
           in
           swearing
           will
           put
           (
           who
           knows
           how
           many
           )
           Exceptions
           to
           express
           Universals
           ,
           must
           I
           after
           all
           this
           be
           at
           your
           mercy
           ,
           unless
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           
             [
             In
             no
             rare
             case
             a
             Pastor
             may
             Excommunicate
             his
             own
             Parents
             .
             ]
          
           What
           if
           the
           rare
           Case
           were
           1.
           
           That
           he
           were
           but
           one
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           subject
           to
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           his
           Parents
           were
           as
           open
           Apostates
           as
           Julian
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           required
           him
           to
           concur
           in
           their
           Excommunication
           ?
           2.
           
           What
           if
           the
           King
           command
           a
           Bishop
           to
           Excommunicate
           a
           Magistrate
           or
           Parent
           for
           Treason
           ?
           Must
           he
           needs
           be
           disobeyed
           .
           3.
           
           What
           if
           God
           should
           send
           an
           Angel
           or
           Prophet
           with
           a
           particular
           Message
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           Case
           is
           rare
           enough
           ,
           and
           I
           durst
           not
           disobey
           .
           But
           it
           s
           hard
           pleasing
           some
           men
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           45.
           
           
             Semper
             idem
          
           ?
           1.
           
           But
           will
           you
           give
           it
           under
           your
           hand
           as
           a
           Lesson
           to
           your
           Flock
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Minister
             may
             not
             gainsay
             another
             for
             slandering
             Christians
             ,
             who
             in
             any
             thing
             differ
             from
             him
             that
             doth
             gainsay
             him
             ;
             nor
             may
             defend
             the
             Innocency
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             one
             himself
             ?
          
           And
           that
           
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Opinions
             of
             all
             Christians
             in
             all
             other
             points
             ,
             whom
             they
             seek
             to
             vindicate
             
             against
             publick
             slanders
             .
          
           What
           a
           pack
           of
           Doctrines
           do
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           these
           your
           Writings
           imply
           if
           they
           were
           but
           set
           together
           .
           If
           I
           write
           almost
           twenty
           years
           ago
           ,
           and
           still
           against
           
             Lay
             Elders
          
           ,
           a
           Conformist
           may
           equally
           charge
           that
           upon
           me
           which
           I
           write
           against
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           but
           plead
           against
           slandering
           those
           that
           hold
           what
           I
           dissent
           from
           .
           Yea
           [
           he
           knoweth
           not
           where
           to
           have
           us
           ]
           so
           little
           do
           our
           Writings
           signifie
           our
           minds
           in
           these
           mens
           account
           .
           The
           first
           Epist
           .
           to
           Kederm
           .
           in
           the
           first
           Book
           that
           ever
           I
           wrote
           ,
           disclaims
           them
           :
           But
           that
           's
           nothing
           to
           you
           .
           And
           I
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Achilles
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           accountable
           for
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           if
           I
           do
           but
           say
           to
           a
           Printing
           Conformist
           ,
           
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             against
             thy
             Neighbour
             .
             ]
          
           May
           I
           not
           say
           so
           to
           you
           for
           a
           Heathen
           or
           a
           Papist
           .
           Dr.
           Heylin
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Archbishop
           Laud
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Kings
             Printers
          
           were
           censured
           sorely
           for
           Printing
           the
           Seventh
           Commandment
           
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             commit
             Adultery
             .
             ]
          
           But
           I
           never
           yet
           met
           with
           the
           Ninth
           Commandment
           so
           transmuted
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           any
           excuse
           :
           If
           you
           think
           it
           lawful
           to
           say
           
             any
             thing
          
           how
           unjust
           soever
           against
           a
           man
           that
           is
           not
           for
           your
           Discipline
           (
           which
           you
           as
           much
           wish
           amended
           your self
           )
           I
           am
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           When
           Lamprid
           .
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Alex
             Severus
          
           borrowed
           his
           Motto
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
             Quod
             tibi
             fieri
             non
             vis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           never
           said
           that
           therefore
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           .
           I
           had
           got
           no
           Lawyer
           to
           plead
           for
           me
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           known
           that
           they
           were
           accountable
           for
           all
           my
           Opinions
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           when
           he
           acquit
           me
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           declare
           his
           different
           judgment
           from
           mine
           in
           point
           
           of
           Preaching
           privately
           :
           Yet
           here
           your
           terms
           of
           Logick
           are
           ,
           
             [
             Into
             how
             many
             shapes
          
           —
           and
           
             Hecatetriformis
             —
             Fish
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             Mermaid
             ,
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Independent
             ;
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             when
             you
             please
             an
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             sometimes
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             sometimes
             out
             ;
             I
             wish
             you
             were
             hot
             or
             cold
             .
             ]
          
           All
           this
           set
           together
           would
           make
           a
           Syllogism
           of
           a
           
             new
             Mood
          
           and
           Figure
           .
           But
           1.
           
           For
           ought
           I
           know
           most
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           are
           such
           are
           your
           bungling
           description
           intimateth
           :
           And
           whatever
           men
           hold
           ,
           take
           it
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           feign
           them
           not
           to
           hold
           what
           they
           do
           not
           .
           Do
           not
           you
           in
           Print
           proclaim
           men
           to
           be
           flesh
           or
           fish
           ,
           hot
           or
           cold
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           so
           ?
           But
           lay
           our
           Error
           where
           it
           lieth
           (
           even
           as
           I
           must
           not
           take
           your
           Chancellors
           for
           Clergy-men
           or
           Lay-men
           .
           )
           2.
           
           And
           did
           not
           all
           my
           tedious
           writings
           convince
           you
           before
           now
           ?
           that
           I
           therefore
           take
           that
           for
           an
           honour
           which
           you
           take
           for
           my
           disgrace
           ;
           because
           I
           take
           that
           for
           plain
           and
           certain
           truth
           ,
           which
           you
           reproach
           ,
           :
           You
           could
           not
           (
           except
           a
           Catholick
           Christian
           )
           have
           trulier
           called
           me
           ,
           than
           an
           
             Episcopal
             Presbyterian-Independent
          
           .
           I
           have
           oft
           enough
           told
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           that
           each
           of
           the
           three
           Parties
           have
           some
           Truths
           and
           some
           Errors
           appropriate
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           which
           the
           rest
           have
           not
           .
           I
           never
           found
           in
           Scripture
           any
           Obligation
           that
           I
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           a
           Faction
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           when
           Faction
           hath
           bred
           Wars
           ,
           troubled
           Kingdoms
           ,
           silenced
           Preachers
           by
           the
           hundreds
           ,
           &c.
           and
           when
           I
           have
           seen
           and
           felt
           the
           Effects
           ,
           and
           not
           been
           always
           innocent
           of
           the
           Cause
           :
           Nor
           yet
           that
           I
           must
           either
           refuse
           all
           the
           good
           ,
           or
           receive
           all
           the
           bad
           ,
           and
           feed
           on
           the
           excrements
           of
           any
           Faction
           whatsoever
           ;
           I
           
           am
           for
           no
           such
           heats
           or
           cold
           ;
           I
           am
           no
           such
           fish
           or
           flesh
           :
           I
           will
           neither
           persecute
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           nor
           separate
           as
           Peter
           did
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           nor
           comply
           as
           Barnabas
           did
           ,
           nor
           reject
           the
           Brethren
           as
           Diotrephes
           did
           ,
           nor
           condemn
           others
           as
           the
           Weak
           did
           ,
           nor
           despise
           them
           as
           the
           strong
           did
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           be
           such
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           became
           a
           Jew
           ,
           a
           
             Greek
             ,
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             that
             he
             might
             win
             some
             .
          
           When
           I
           offended
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Conference
           ,
           I
           openly
           told
           them
           ,
           I
           had
           ever
           taken
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           but
           I
           never
           took
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           to
           cast
           honest
           Christians
           out
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           dare
           not
           do
           it
           .
           Did
           this
           prove
           me
           to
           be
           neither
           fish
           nor
           flesh
           ?
           Is
           no
           man
           of
           your
           Religion
           that
           is
           not
           for
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           Prisons
           ,
           Swords
           or
           Flames
           ,
           for
           every
           Child
           of
           God
           that
           cryeth
           or
           wrangleth
           with
           the
           Breast
           .
           Again
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           were
           they
           Priscillianists
           ,
           I
           am
           more
           for
           Martin's
           Spirit
           than
           the
           
             Ithacian
             Bishops
          
           .
           And
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           factious
           fury
           and
           uncharitableness
           keepeth
           up
           but
           a
           present
           violent
           kind
           of
           honour
           ;
           the
           Instance
           now
           once
           again
           named
           may
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           the
           Bishops
           thereabouts
           in
           their
           Synods
           did
           but
           seek
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           use
           the
           Sword
           against
           such
           gross
           Hereticks
           as
           the
           Priscillianists
           ,
           who
           as
           Severus
           saith
           that
           knew
           them
           ,
           were
           Gnosticks
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           poor
           ragged
           unlearned
           godly
           Bishop
           Martin
           ,
           (
           with
           one
           other
           only
           in
           all
           France
           )
           did
           dissent
           from
           them
           ,
           reprove
           them
           ,
           and
           separate
           for
           it
           from
           their
           Synods
           and
           Communion
           (
           Godly
           people
           accidentally
           falling
           under
           the
           Vulgars
           reproach
           for
           the
           Hereticks
           sake
           ,
           as
           lately
           by
           the
           word
           Puritans
           here
           )
           yet
           
           this
           one
           poor
           Bishop
           that
           renounced
           all
           their
           Communions
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           Canonized
           a
           Saint
           ,
           while
           Hooker
           himself
           justly
           reproacheth
           Ignatius
           .
           And
           it
           made
           me
           marvail
           to
           read
           in
           
             Bellarmine
             de
             Scriptor
             .
             Ecles
             .
             pag.
          
           100.
           this
           great
           Lie
           that
           Ithacius
           (
           whom
           he
           falsly
           makes
           the
           same
           with
           Idacius
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           same
           Synod
           ,
           and
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Chron.
             in
             Jos
             .
             Scaliger
             de
             emend
             temp
             .
             )
             In
             eo
             reprehensus
             &
             punitus
             ab
             Episcopis
             fuit
             ,
             quod
             Priscillianum
             apud
             seculares
             judices
             accusaverit
             &
             occidi
             cur
             averit
             .
             ]
          
           Whenas
           1.
           
           The
           Bishops
           never
           punished
           him
           for
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Synod
           of
           Bishops
           joyned
           with
           him
           .
           3.
           
           Martin
           was
           despised
           as
           an
           unlearned
           Hypocrite
           ,
           and
           Favourer
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           that
           did
           renounce
           their
           way
           and
           Communion
           .
           4.
           
           Ithacius
           and
           Idacius
           because
           of
           the
           common
           Odium
           ,
           would
           have
           pretended
           that
           they
           put
           not
           on
           the
           Magistrate
           hereunto
           :
           And
           that
           Bellarmine
           one
           of
           the
           Tribe
           that
           is
           for
           
             burning
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           should
           yet
           leave
           this
           blot
           on
           Idacius
           ,
           and
           seek
           by
           untruths
           to
           excuse
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           it
           ;
           whence
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             Memory
             of
             the
             just
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           (
           the
           cruel
           especially
           )
           
             shall
             rot
          
           .
           I
           digress
           only
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           
             honour
             of
             violence
             will
             end
             in
             shame
             ,
          
           and
           he
           be
           odious
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           set
           up
           as
           high
           as
           Gardiner
           or
           Bonner
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           turn
           in
           some
           present
           Execution
           :
           And
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           luke-warm
           ,
           than
           have
           a
           destroying
           or
           
             slandering
             heat
          
           .
        
         
           To
           what
           you
           say
           of
           Beza
           and
           Selden
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           Did
           I
           or
           the
           present
           Nonconformists
           ever
           subscribe
           to
           Beza
           or
           Geneva
           .
           2.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           palpably
           against
           your self
           ,
           that
           cry
           down
           
             Lay
             
             Elders
          
           ,
           (
           though
           many
           with
           Ministers
           have
           power
           but
           in
           one
           Presbytery
           or
           Synod
           )
           when
           our
           
             Lay
             Chancellor
          
           hath
           the
           power
           over
           hundreds
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           .
           You
           that
           cry
           up
           or
           keep
           up
           
             Lay-mens
             Church
             Discipline
          
           ,
           may
           worse
           speak
           against
           
             Lay-mens
             Church
             Discipline
          
           ,
           than
           we
           that
           are
           against
           it
           in
           all
           whomsoever
           .
           3.
           
           But
           Beza
           and
           Geneva
           do
           not
           take
           them
           for
           
             Lay
             Elders
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Scots
           neither
           ,
           but
           for
           
             Church
             Elders
          
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           is
           pretended
           for
           
             Lay
             Chancellors
          
           .
           And
           is
           that
           no
           difference
           ?
           For
           Selden
           as
           I
           know
           what
           he
           saith
           against
           the
           
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             Bishops
          
           in
           
             Eutychius
             Alexandr
          
           .
           So
           I
           know
           what
           he
           saith
           against
           all
           of
           us
           for
           
             Erastianism
             de
             Synedriis
          
           ,
           better
           than
           by
           any
           Citations
           out
           of
           Heylin
           .
           And
           I
           know
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           
             Long
             Parliament
          
           that
           raised
           the
           War
           ,
           whom
           even
           now
           you
           had
           possessed
           with
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Presbytery
          
           :
           And
           you
           may
           judge
           of
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           by
           Selden
           .
           And
           must
           you
           or
           I
           be
           Erastians
           because
           Selden
           (
           and
           other
           Lawyers
           in
           the
           Parliament
           )
           were
           so
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           46.
           
           The
           Quibble
           in
           this
           Section
           is
           Content
           without
           an
           Answer
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           47.
           
           I
           judged
           but
           of
           your
           Words
           ,
           and
           judge
           you
           of
           my
           Motives
           for
           refusing
           a
           Bishoprick
           no
           worse
           than
           I
           give
           you
           cause
           .
           I
           answer
           you
           ,
           it
           intimated
           no
           Ingratitude
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           nor
           did
           I
           ever
           repent
           :
           And
           that
           I
           did
           it
           not
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           Party
           or
           Interest
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           had
           Evidence
           ;
           and
           my
           
             voluntary
             endeavours
          
           against
           all
           Faction
           ,
           and
           casting
           away
           my
           Reputation
           with
           all
           such
           ,
           declareth
           ;
           when
           I
           could
           as
           easily
           have
           kept
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           with
           yours
           ,
           and
           had
           
           no
           outward
           interest
           to
           move
           me
           to
           renounce
           it
           .
           I
           say
           this
           ,
           because
           you
           seem
           suspectingly
           to
           talk
           of
           my
           Motives
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           48.
           
           Our
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Church
           of
           
             One
             Altar
          
           (
           as
           they
           spake
           of
           old
           )
           Associated
           for
           
             personal
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           of
           never
           so
           many
           Altars
           or
           Congregations
           Associated
           for
           other
           ends
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           
             personal
             Communion
          
           be
           
             ejusdem
             speciei
          
           ?
           And
           so
           ,
           whether
           the
           word
           Church
           here
           signifies
           but
           one
           Species
           ?
           You
           hold
           the
           Affirmative
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           I
           the
           Negative
           .
           My
           reason
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           being
           a
           Relative
           which
           is
           in
           question
           ,
           
             [
             The
             ends
             of
             the
             Society
             specifically
             differing
             ,
             make
             the
             Societies
             specifically
             to
             differ
             ,
          
           (
           the
           
             Terminus
             being
             essential
             to
             the
             Relation
             .
             )
          
           But
           
             here
             are
             different
             sorts
             of
             ends
             :
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             here
             are
             different
             sorts
             of
             Relations
             .
          
           I
           use
           the
           word
           
             (
             ends
          
           )
           to
           signifie
           the
           
             nearest
             end
          
           which
           specifieth
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           remote
           .
           And
           to
           avoid
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           
             [
             Terminus
          
           ]
           which
           (
           as
           
             Finis
             cujus
             &
             finis
             cui
          
           are
           distinguished
           ,
           so
           )
           they
           use
           variously
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           the
           Correlate
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           the
           
             nearest
             end
          
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           now
           use
           it
           .
           As
           a
           Master
           to
           teach
           a
           Grammar-school
           ,
           and
           a
           Master
           to
           rule
           a
           Family
           ,
           or
           to
           guide
           a
           Ship
           ,
           are
           Relations
           specifically
           distinct
           
             à
             fine
          
           :
           And
           so
           is
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Physician
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           This
           is
           clear
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Minor
           ,
           That
           these
           Churches
           in
           question
           have
           different
           nearest
           ends
           is
           evident
           :
           For
           the
           end
           of
           a
           
             particular
             Church
          
           is
           
             personal
             ●ummunion
             in
             God's
             publick
             Worship
             and
             holy
             living
             ,
             to
             their
             mutual
             assistance
             .
          
           But
           the
           ends
           of
           Churches
           that
           never
           know
           each
           other
           ,
           but
           live
           an
           100
           or
           1000
           Miles
           asunder
           .
           (
           They
           say
           some
           of
           our
           Islands
           
           and
           Plantations
           are
           parts
           of
           some
           
             English
             Diocesan
             Church
          
           )
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           
             distant
             communion
          
           in
           the
           same
           
             Faith
             ,
             Love
          
           and
           Obedience
           .
           The
           end
           of
           a
           single
           Church
           is
           the
           personal
           Communion
           of
           Christians
           in
           that
           one
           Society
           .
           The
           end
           of
           an
           Association
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           is
           the
           Communion
           of
           those
           many
           Churches
           in
           distant
           mental
           Concord
           ,
           or
           by
           Delegates
           or
           Synods
           sometimes
           in
           ●ase
           of
           need
           .
           And
           who
           ever
           thought
           that
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           a
           Patriarchal
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Pabal
           or
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           were
           
             ejusdem
             spe●i●i
          
           .
           when
           they
           agree
           only
           in
           remote
           ends
           ,
           and
           differ
           in
           the
           
             Terminus
             vel
             finis
             proximus
          
           .
           As
           a
           Kingdom
           and
           a
           Corporation
           differ
           
             Ex
             differentia
             ●inium
          
           ;
           because
           though
           both
           are
           Societies
           for
           Ci●il
           Communion
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           agree
           
             ●n
             genere
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           end
           of
           one
           is
           
             Kingdom
             government
          
           and
           Communion
           ;
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           other
           is
           ●ut
           Corporation-government
           and
           Communion
           .
           2.
           
           Where
           there
           are
           different
           sorts
           of
           
             Relates
             &
             cor●elates
          
           ,
           there
           are
           different
           sorts
           of
           Relations
           :
           But
           ●●
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Patriarchal
           ,
           Dioce●n
           ,
           or
           other
           Combination
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           ●here
           are
           different
           sorts
           of
           
             Relates
             &
             correlates
             :
             Ergo
          
           ,
           there
           are
           different
           sorts
           of
           Relations
           .
           The
           ●hing
           supposed
           in
           the
           major
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           ●●e
           
             Relate
             &
             correlate
          
           enter
           the
           definition
           ;
           ●●erefore
           the
           major
           is
           undeniable
           .
           The
           minor●pposeth
           ●pposeth
           a
           Church
           to
           be
           Constituted
           of
           the
           
             ●ars
             dirigens
             vel
             regens
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             pars
             subdita
          
           ,
           as
           
             relate
             &
             correlate
          
           ,
           which
           is
           undeniable
           .
           And
           ●en
           it
           is
           proved
           
             per
             partes
          
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Pastor
           of
           a
           ●●gle
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           Pope
           ,
           or
           Dioce●n
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           combined
           Churches
           ,
           are
           not
           
           the
           same
           Relate
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           not
           the
           same
           Relation
           :
           (
           I
           suppose
           the
           Relation
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           be
           thus
           Constitute
           of
           the
           two
           Complicate
           Relations
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Church
           subjectively
           of
           the
           two
           
             Relates
             .
          
           )
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           different
           Work.
           2.
           
           And
           the
           different
           Correlate
           ,
           prove
           these
           Pastors
           to
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           Relation
           (
           however
           agreeing
           
             in●genere
             .
          
           )
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Works
           personally
           to
           guide
           a
           present
           people
           in
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           (
           under
           Christ
           as
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             King
          
           ,
           all
           essential
           to
           the
           Office
           )
           as
           to
           
             send
             others
          
           as
           his
           Curates
           to
           do
           this
           :
           (
           For
           the
           King
           may
           send
           others
           ,
           )
           or
           to
           exercise
           some
           degree
           of
           Discipline
           himself
           over
           many
           Churches
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           none
           of
           their
           Teacher
           ,
           not
           Mouth
           ,
           nor
           Guide
           in
           Worship
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Praise
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           the
           same
           work
           to
           be
           an
           unusual
           Teacher
           (
           as
           one
           may
           be
           in
           another
           Church
           or
           School
           )
           and
           to
           be
           the
           stated
           ordinary
           Teacher
           and
           Worshipper
           of
           that
           Churrh
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           particular
           Pastors
           Office.
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Correlate
           proveth
           the
           difference
           :
           For
           it
           i●
           not
           the
           same
           Relation
           to
           be
           a
           Ruler
           of
           a
           Family
           and
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           so
           here
           :
           which
           bring
           me
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Minor
           by
           the
           second
           part
           And
           that
           the
           Correlates
           are
           various
           is
           evident
           ,
           no
           only
           from
           the
           magnitude
           ,
           but
           
             the
             end
          
           also
           ther
           included
           :
           For
           the
           subject
           of
           Political
           Society
           
             (
             Civitatis
             vel
             Ecclesiae
          
           )
           is
           a
           Community
           ,
           not
           an
           multitude
           of
           men
           :
           Because
           that
           which
           Aristat●calleth
           Privatio
           ,
           and
           is
           better
           called
           Disposu●materiae
           ,
           is
           necessary
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           Principle
           to
           th●
           reception
           of
           the
           Form.
           (
           As
           in
           Physicks
           ,
           so
           quianalogum
           in
           
             Relations
             :
          
           )
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           b●
           
           a
           Community
           .
           Now
           Communities
           themselves
           are
           first
           specified
           by
           their
           various
           ends
           :
           As
           a
           Company
           of
           men
           combined
           for
           Merchandize
           ,
           and
           a
           Company
           combined
           for
           Literature
           ,
           or
           for
           
             Souldiery
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           not
           the
           same
           :
           So
           a
           Company
           combined
           for
           Personal
           Communion
           and
           helps
           in
           holy
           Worship
           and
           living
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           same
           with
           those
           combined
           for
           other
           ends
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           Therefore
           neither
           the
           Pastors
           nor
           
             Peoples
             Relation
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           the
           same
           sort
           .
           3.
           
           Where
           there
           are
           distinct
           
             Fundamenta
             vel
             rationes
             fundandi
          
           ,
           there
           are
           distinct
           Relations
           :
           But
           
             here
             are
             distinct
             fundamenta
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           fundamentum
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Principall
           ,
           which
           is
           Institution
           (
           Divine
           or
           Humane
           .
           )
           2.
           
           Subordinate
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Consent
             :
             Viz.
          
           1.
           
           Of
           a
           Minister
           to
           gather
           
             Churches
             ,
             Consensus
             duplex
             Dei
             &
             Ministri
             .
          
           2.
           
           Of
           a
           Minister
           to
           guide
           Churches
           gathered
           ,
           
             Consensus
             triplex
             &
             plerumque
             quadruplex
             ;
             viz.
          
           1.
           
           Dei.
           2.
           
           Ordinati
           .
           3.
           
           Populi
           .
           4.
           
           
             Plerumque
             Ordinantis
          
           .
           If
           any
           of
           these
           vary
           ,
           the
           
             Fundamentum
             relations
          
           doth
           so
           far
           vary
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           tedious
           I
           would
           shew
           ,
           you
           how
           much
           difference
           there
           is
           in
           all
           these
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           
             first
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           being
           most
           edent
           ,
           I
           most
           insist
           on
           .
        
         
           Now
           your
           Reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           (
           for
           your
           Affirmative
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Gradus
             non
             variat
             speciem
          
           .
           To
           which
           my
           Answer
           being
           ,
           that
           
             Quando
             variat
             aut
             finem
             proximum
             ,
             seu
             terminum
             ,
             vel
             fundamentum
             ,
             vel
             relatum
             correlatum
             ,
             variat
             relationis
             speciem
             .
          
           But
           frequently
           
             Gradus
             materiae
             ,
             variat
             finem
             proximum
             fundamentum
             ,
             &c.
             Ergo
             ,
             &
             speciem
             .
          
           The
           Major
           needeth
           no
           proof
           ;
           the
           Minor
           I
           cleared
           by
           the
           instance
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           
           Spoon
           ,
           &c.
           where
           magnitude
           or
           parvity
           can
           make
           this
           difference
           .
           You
           tell
           me
           Relatives
           do
           not
           
             suscipere
             magis
             &
             minus
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           The
           clean
           contrary
           is
           an
           usual
           Maxim
           with
           Logicians
           :
           But
           that
           is
           so
           plain
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           dispute
           ;
           
             viz.
             Quoad
             subjectum
             (
             &
             fundamentum
             aliquando
             )
             &
             materiam
             correlati
          
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           found
           in
           divers
           degrees
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           degrees
           of
           matter
           uncapable
           of
           the
           End
           and
           Form
           :
           But
           the
           
             forma
             Relativa
          
           doth
           not
           so
           vary
           ;
           one
           is
           not
           
             magis
             vel
             minus
             haec
             relatio
          
           ,
           than
           another
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           extend
           this
           to
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           Case
           ,
           you
           do
           but
           (
           though
           mistakingly
           )
           give
           away
           your
           Cause
           :
           For
           then
           every
           new
           Member
           maketh
           a
           new
           Church
           
             in
             specie
          
           ,
           (
           when
           you
           say
           )
           
             [
             This
             is
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             quantity
             ;
             ]
          
           You
           know
           that
           Aristotle
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             Quantity
             non
             suscipit
             magis
             &
             minus
             ,
          
           and
           so
           his
           Interpreters
           say
           ,
           speaking
           strictly
           and
           not
           laxly
           :
           Therefore
           it
           's
           this
           you
           must
           mean
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           while
           you
           would
           say
           something
           that
           we
           may
           seem
           to
           differ
           .
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           
             different
             quantities
             in
             the
             subject
             may
             change
             the
             relations
             ,
          
           which
           I
           think
           never
           man
           denied
           that
           understood
           what
           a
           Relation
           was
           .
           And
           you
           feign
           me
           to
           say
           simply
           [
           That
           
             Magis
             &
             minus
             variant
             speciem
             in
             relatives
             :
             ]
          
           That
           you
           may
           have
           occasion
           to
           say
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           contradicting
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           But
           to
           my
           Instances
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             your
             purpose
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             specifick
             difference
             between
             a
             little
             Spoon
             or
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             one
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           Say
           you
           so
           ;
           our
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             different
             Degrees
             in
             the
             subject
             may
             vary
             the
             species
             of
             Relations
             ?
          
           Either
           you
           deny
           it
           ,
           or
           you
           do
           not
           :
           If
           you
           do
           ,
           
           common
           Experience
           and
           Reason
           will
           shame
           your
           denial
           .
           I
           instanced
           in
           a
           Spoon
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           
             Troop
             ,
             Regiment
             ,
             Army
          
           ,
           a
           
             Ship
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Wheresoever
           the
           
             finis
             proximus
          
           (
           as
           in
           all
           Offices
           and
           Societies
           )
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Relation
           ,
           there
           no
           man
           of
           Logical
           acquaintance
           can
           make
           a
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           certain
           Quantities
           or
           Degrees
           in
           the
           Subject
           may
           be
           so
           over
           great
           or
           over
           small
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           uncapable
           of
           that
           End
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           Relation
           .
           I
           will
           not
           censure
           you
           to
           be
           so
           ignorant
           as
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           do
           not
           ,
           you
           force
           me
           to
           judge
           you
           so
           heedless
           or
           partial
           as
           to
           say
           something
           towards
           the
           hiding
           of
           that
           truth
           which
           you
           do
           not
           doubt
           of
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Degrees
           in
           the
           Subject
           or
           Correlate
           vary
           not
           the
           Species
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           vary
           the
           
             specifying
             end
          
           :
           some
           Relations
           are
           founded
           only
           in
           Actions
           past
           ;
           as
           
             Pater
             &
             filius
          
           in
           Generation
           ,
           
             Creator
             &
             creaturae
          
           in
           Creation
           :
           And
           there
           the
           end
           following
           is
           not
           essential
           .
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           those
           Relations
           which
           consist
           in
           an
           
             Authority
             ,
             Obligation
             ,
             undertaking
             of
             a
             future
             work
             ,
          
           (
           as
           a
           
             Teacher
             ,
             Physician
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           where
           the
           Work
           as
           undertaken
           is
           the
           
             essential
             end
          
           .
           And
           you
           had
           here
           no
           better
           a
           shift
           then
           to
           dissemble
           in
           silence
           the
           other
           Instances
           ;
           and
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           
             [
             a
             great
             Spoon
             and
             a
             little
             one
             differ
             not
          
           specie
           :
           ]
           But
           doth
           that
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           
             in
             specie
          
           a
           Spoon
           ,
           if
           if
           be
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Ship
           ,
           or
           
             in
             specie
          
           a
           Ship
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           no
           bigger
           than
           a
           Spoon
           :
           Since
           you
           perceive
           your
           own
           deceit
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           transferring
           the
           
             Question
             ,
             are
             ad
             nomen
          
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           choosing
           Instances
           
             de
             nomine
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Name
           is
           never
           used
           generically
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           one
           species
           .
           The
           name
           of
           a
           Spoon
           is
           never
           taken
           for
           a
           Ship
           ,
           
             &
             contra
          
           :
           
           And
           therefore
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           Spoon
           and
           a
           greater
           differ
           not
           speeie
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           species
           is
           
             the
             same
          
           ,
           as
           being
           found
           in
           a
           capable
           degree
           of
           subject
           .
           But
           a
           Society
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           yea
           a
           Diocess
           ,
           are
           names
           (
           generical
           or
           analogous
           )
           which
           may
           be
           and
           are
           applyed
           to
           various
           Species
           .
           The
           universal
           Church
           headed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           of
           the
           same
           species
           with
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           than
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           a
           Corporation
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           are
           .
           I
           use
           not
           words
           to
           
             hide
             things
          
           ,
           but
           to
           render
           them
           intelligible
           .
           A
           thousand
           Schools
           combined
           under
           a
           general
           Schoolmaster
           ,
           or
           an
           hundred
           Colledges
           making
           up
           one
           Academy
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           species
           with
           one
           School
           ,
           and
           one
           Colledge
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           great
           remote
           end
           they
           both
           agree
           .
           But
           you
           fly
           to
           that
           poor
           shift
           of
           bidding
           me
           
             take
             heed
             of
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             Suppositions
             ,
             not
             argumentative
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           As
           if
           you
           had
           shewed
           any
           absurdity
           in
           these
           Suppositions
           :
           Or
           as
           if
           plain
           undeniable
           Instances
           had
           no
           place
           in
           Arguments
           or
           Answers
           ,
           but
           were
           ridiculous
           Suppositions
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Kingdom
           is
           greater
           than
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           than
           a
           Master
           or
           Major
           ,
           used
           a
           ridiculous
           Supposition
           .
           Just
           thus
           the
           poor
           Nonconformists
           are
           perswaded
           by
           your
           Pithonalogy
           ,
           to
           
             subscribe
             ,
             swear
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           
             I
             seem
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             to
             assert
             this
             my self
          
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             small
             difference
             between
             Bishop
          
           Usher's
           
             Model
             and
             the
             present
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           It
           's
           tedious
           disputing
           with
           one
           that
           must
           have
           still
           another
           Writing
           to
           help
           him
           to
           understand
           that
           which
           he
           will
           first
           confute
           ,
           yea
           and
           seemeth
           not
           willing
           to
           understand
           .
           It
           is
           a
           fallacy
           ,
           
             A
             dicte
             secundum
             quid
             ad
             dictum
             simpliciter
             :
          
           I
           only
           askt
           you
           ,
           
           
             What
             Farthing
             doth
             it
             take
             from
             their
             Estates
             ?
             What
             Title
             from
             their
             Honour
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Negative
             voice
             :
          
           (
           even
           their
           
             Lordships
             and
             Parliament
             places
             .
          
           )
           But
           is
           this
           the
           Question
           ?
           We
           then
           laboured
           to
           satisfie
           the
           
             unsatisfied
             Ministers
          
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Bishop
           Usher's
           Reduction
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           about
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           ,
           had
           changed
           the
           very
           species
           of
           Prelacy
           without
           any
           of
           those
           Abatements
           .
           If
           you
           would
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           one
           word
           
             [
             Consent
          
           ]
           restoring
           the
           inferiour
           Pastors
           and
           Churches
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           their
           Integrals
           ,
           yet
           to
           their
           Essentials
           .
           And
           we
           were
           so
           inclinable
           to
           Conformity
           ,
           that
           on
           that
           supposition
           we
           had
           Conformed
           ,
           had
           but
           that
           Declaration
           stood
           :
           (
           though
           some
           of
           the
           Sects
           are
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           whom
           you
           Arguments
           would
           confirm
           :
           )
           For
           we
           judge
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           of
           one
           only
           Church
           consisting
           of
           five
           hundred
           or
           a
           thousand
           Chappels
           or
           Congregations
           that
           are
           strictly
           no
           Churches
           (
           as
           having
           no
           Bishops
           )
           doth
           specifically
           differ
           from
           a
           Bishop
           of
           a
           thousand
           Churches
           ,
           which
           have
           every
           one
           their
           proper
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           truly
           an
           Archbishop
           or
           
             General
             Bishop
          
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           how
           impertinent
           was
           it
           ,
           to
           bid
           me
           
             [
             Rub
             up
             my
             Philosophy
          
           about
           
             Maximum
             quod
             sic
             &
             minimum
             quod
             non
             .
             ]
          
           Know
           you
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           use
           of
           those
           Writers
           are
           to
           intimate
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           I
           am
           saying
           against
           you
           ;
           That
           there
           is
           a
           subjective
           
             maximum
             &
             minimum
          
           ,
           which
           only
           are
           capable
           of
           the
           
             relative
             form
          
           ?
           But
           I
           am
           next
           turned
           to
           
             Vossius
             de
             invoc
             .
             sanct
          
           .
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           there
           disputed
           ,
           and
           one
           
             Histor
             .
             Thes
          
           .
           and
           I
           am
           not
           told
           which
           
             (
             of
             them
          
           )
           but
           the
           words
           
           are
           in
           the
           first
           Thes
           .
           49.
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Saint
           in
           Heaven
           and
           those
           on
           Earth
           make
           one
           Society
           :
           
             [
             Quare
             cum
             nihil
             obstat
             quo
             minus
             unius
             civitatis
             cives
             dicamur
             ,
             nec
             causae
             quicquam
             erit
             ,
             quo
             minus
             aeque
             civilis
             honos
             dicatur
             ,
             qui
             civibus
             coelestibus
             exhibetur
             ,
             quam
             qui
             civibus
             terrenis
             :
             Nam
             grad●
             quidem
             honores
             isti
             differunt
             ,
             sed
             uterque
             tamen
             est
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           ]
           And
           was
           it
           possible
           that
           you
           should
           think
           that
           this
           made
           for
           you
           ?
           Because
           the
           world
           or
           Universe
           of
           Rationals
           are
           one
           Body
           or
           Society
           ,
           and
           so
           
             civil
             honour
          
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           such
           
             in
             genere
          
           to
           them
           in
           Heaven
           as
           to
           them
           on
           Earth
           :
           doth
           it
           follow
           that
           in
           this
           universal
           Society
           there
           are
           no
           
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Cities
          
           ,
           or
           Families
           specifically
           different
           ?
           Nor
           no
           different
           species
           of
           the
           
             civil
             honour
          
           ,
           what
           not
           to
           
             Kings
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
          
           ?
           What
           a
           thing
           is
           
             factions
             Interest
             ?
             Vossius
          
           only
           proveth
           
             Generical
             Identity
          
           of
           
             civil
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           the
           specifical
           difference
           of
           it
           from
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Religious
             Adoration
          
           .
           The
           
             Church
             universal
          
           is
           one
           ;
           and
           the
           love
           and
           honour
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           Generically
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           .
           But
           do
           you
           believe
           therefore
           that
           there
           are
           no
           subordinate
           Species
           of
           Churches
           and
           Honour
           on
           Earth
           ?
           What
           not
           the
           Honour
           due
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           
             Parish
             Curates
          
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           the
           Beggars
           .
           Yet
           all
           this
           with
           you
           are
           Premises
           sufficient
           to
           conclude
           .
           
             [
             And
             then
             it
             may
             be
             you
             may
             give
             leave
             to
             —
             Magis
             &
             minus
             non
             variant
             speciem
             ,
          
           to
           be
           a
           Maxim
           still
           ]
           See
           what
           Evidence
           it
           is
           that
           must
           perswade
           us
           to
           Nonconformity
           .
           Are
           they
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           silenced
           and
           branded
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           can
           resist
           such
           Light
           ?
           But
           you
           come
           
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             [
             Is
             there
             no
             Communion
             but
             personal
             ?
             Answ
             .
          
           Yes
           ,
           else
           they
           could
           not
           be
           
             two
             ends
          
           to
           make
           two
           Societies
           .
           You
           add
           ,
           
             [
             Many
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             never
             saw
             his
             face
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             many
             Hands
             and
             Eyes
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             subordinate
             Officers
             ,
             so
             have
             Diocesans
             in
             their
             Curates
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           Very
           true
           !
           And
           that
           proveth
           that
           a
           Kingdom
           is
           one
           Society
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           Diocess
           also
           one
           :
           
             Ignoras
             Elenchum
          
           .
           But
           doth
           that
           prove
           that
           there
           are
           no
           subordinate
           Societies
           in
           these
           ?
           Which
           though
           subordinate
           in
           point
           of
           Power
           ,
           yet
           specifically
           differ
           .
           Is
           there
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           
             Personal
             Communion
             in
             presence
          
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           
             distant
             Communion
             of
             another
             sort
          
           ?
           For
           all
           that
           your
           terms
           of
           Hands
           and
           Eyes
           would
           hide
           it
           ,
           I
           scarce
           think
           you
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           King
           there
           are
           Heads
           as
           well
           as
           Hands
           and
           
             Eyes
             :
             Heads
          
           of
           
             Families
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             Cities
             ,
          
           who
           are
           
             constitutive
             parts
          
           of
           real
           Societies
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           species
           with
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           though
           in
           it
           .
           And
           if
           Archbishops
           be
           of
           God's
           appointment
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           be
           with
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           every
           Church
           should
           have
           a
           Bishop
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           not
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           only
           have
           a
           Bishop
           and
           Curates
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Diocesan
             Church
          
           and
           Chappels
           ,
           you
           betray
           our
           Cause
           to
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           who
           easily
           prove
           
             [
             No
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             no
             Church
             in
          
           sensu
           politico
           :
           ]
           And
           so
           when
           you
           have
           granted
           them
           that
           we
           have
           no
           
             true
             Parish
             Churches
          
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           of
           them
           whose
           Wit
           is
           so
           weak
           as
           not
           to
           disprove
           the
           pretended
           right
           of
           such
           
             Diocesan
             Churches
          
           as
           consist
           of
           the
           Carkasses
           of
           many
           hundred
           mortified
           
             Parish
             Churches
          
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           50.
           
           My
           Answer
           I
           must
           not
           repeat
           ,
           take
           it
           how
           you
           will
           :
           you
           here
           come
           to
           the
           very
           Controversie
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           begin
           it
           with
           you
           ,
           because
           I
           cannot
           prosecute
           it
           :
           I
           have
           so
           much
           to
           say
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           at
           these
           rates
           may
           engage
           you
           and
           me
           in
           dispute
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           if
           we
           lived
           so
           long
           :
           which
           I
           find
           no
           reason
           allowing
           me
           to
           undertake
           .
           Get
           me
           leave
           to
           Write
           and
           Publish
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           write
           you
           a
           just
           Volume
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           published
           :
           till
           then
           I
           again
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           (
           though
           too
           negligently
           )
           in
           my
           Dispute
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           ;
           (
           though
           one
           hath
           nibled
           at
           the
           Forms
           of
           some
           Arguments
           in
           it
           :
           )
           If
           you
           would
           have
           more
           ,
           answer
           
             Gers
             .
             Bucer
             ,
             Parker
          
           ,
           and
           Ames's
           
             fresh
             Suit
          
           ,
           to
           name
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           50.
           
           I
           shewed
           the
           invalidity
           ,
           1.
           
           Of
           your
           
             [
             Licitis
             &
             honestis
             .
          
           ]
           2.
           
           And
           of
           former
           Obedience
           ,
           
             sub
             poena
             anathematis
          
           ,
           as
           nothing
           to
           our
           case
           in
           hand
           ;
           and
           do
           you
           deny
           what
           I
           said
           ,
           and
           disprove
           it
           .
           2.
           
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           so
           far
           as
           Bishops
           or
           Chancellors
           are
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           to
           Govern
           the
           Church
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           we
           will
           swear
           and
           perform
           Obedience
           to
           them
           under
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           
             licitis
             &
             honestis
          
           .
           But
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           they
           that
           take
           them
           for
           the
           Usurpers
           of
           
             Spiritual
             power
          
           ,
           will
           easily
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           to
           swear
           Obedience
           to
           Usurpers
           
             in
             licitis
             &
             honestis
          
           ;
           will
           you
           deny
           that
           .
           3.
           
           And
           I
           told
           you
           that
           it
           is
           another
           Oath
           that
           is
           imposed
           on
           us
           to
           take
           .
           But
           did
           you
           well
           to
           say
           ,
           
             You
             produced
             the
             words
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
          
           to
           prove
           the
           antiquity
           of
           swearing
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           saith
           not
           a
           syllable
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ?
           And
           untruly
           say
           ,
           
             I
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
          
           when
           I
           told
           you
           that
           Ignatius
           mentioned
           not
           Oaths
           ,
           but
           only
           
             actual
             Obedience
          
           .
           
           This
           is
           
             no
             notice
          
           with
           you
           :
           But
           do
           you
           not
           know
           how
           late
           it
           was
           before
           
             swearing
             Obedience
          
           to
           Bishops
           came
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           end
           and
           effect
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           52.
           
           Your
           talk
           of
           Cartwright
           confirmeth
           me
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           
             Hypocrites
             reward
          
           ,
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           so
           false
           which
           may
           not
           by
           some
           men
           be
           said
           of
           them
           with
           boldest
           confidence
           .
           If
           Cochleus
           or
           his
           like
           ,
           do
           but
           say
           ,
           That
           Luther
           learned
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           that
           Calvin
           was
           a
           
             stigmatized
             Sodomite
             ,
             &c.
          
           all
           their
           Followers
           can
           ever
           after
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             in
             Print
          
           .
           So
           Mr.
           
             S.
             P.
          
           (
           some
           body
           )
           
             Printed
             this
          
           you
           say
           .
           And
           Heylin
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             promised
          
           .
           What
           ?
           just
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           I
           voluntarily
           subscribed
           ,
           when
           I
           might
           (
           by
           the
           
             Kings
             Declaration
          
           )
           have
           chosen
           ,
           meerly
           because
           I
           would
           have
           them
           know
           our
           minds
           and
           peaceable
           resolutions
           .
           I
           told
           you
           why
           he
           that
           can
           promise
           to
           live
           peaceably
           ,
           &c.
           cannot
           subscribe
           and
           swear
           the
           Approbation
           of
           all
           in
           that
           
             Liturgy
             ,
             Government
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           he
           liveth
           peaceably
           under
           .
           But
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           you
           ;
           if
           Cartwright
           Conformed
           ,
           first
           ,
           Prove
           it
           by
           
             credible
             History
          
           .
           2.
           
           Why
           then
           could
           the
           great
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           procure
           no
           more
           liberty
           for
           him
           ,
           than
           an
           Hospital
           in
           Warwick
           ,
           and
           no
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           I
           have
           lived
           in
           Coventry
           ,
           and
           been
           oft
           in
           Warwick
           ,
           and
           know
           by
           all
           credible
           testimony
           of
           Neighbours
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           false
           ,
           and
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           his
           Conformity
           was
           there
           dream'd
           of
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           I
           Conform
           .
           4.
           
           Why
           did
           he
           never
           declare
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           retract
           his
           Writings
           .
           5.
           
           Your
           Heylin's
           own
           words
           intimate
           the
           contrary
           ;
           (
           though
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           owe
           as
           little
           
           belief
           to
           that
           Book
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           most
           Histories
           written
           by
           
             sober
             Protestants
             .
          
           )
           But
           you
           say
           much
           more
           ,
           [
           Dr.
           
             Burges
             ,
             p.
          
           377.
           observed
           ,
           That
           Cartwright
           
             opposed
             the
             Ceremonies
             as
             Inconveniences
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             perswaded
             men
             to
             Conform
             rather
             than
             leave
             their
             Flocks
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           But
           the
           Ceremonies
           are
           but
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           lesser
           part
           of
           Conformity
           .
           2.
           
           Else
           had
           all
           Conformity
           been
           here
           included
           ,
           he
           was
           
             still
             a
             Conformist
          
           :
           And
           how
           could
           you
           then
           say
           ,
           
             That
             at
             last
             he
             wrangled
             himself
             into
             Conformity
             ,
          
           if
           he
           was
           such
           at
           first
           ?
           3.
           
           But
           if
           you
           cite
           him
           truly
           ,
           be
           judge
           your self
           ,
           whether
           Hoylin
           said
           true
           ;
           and
           what
           will
           be
           your
           case
           if
           you
           will
           report
           all
           that
           you
           find
           such
           men
           report
           .
           1.
           
           Dr.
           Burges's
           own
           words
           are
           but
           these
           ,
           pag.
           423.
           
           
             [
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             necessity
             moved
             Mr.
          
           Cartwright
           
             to
             advise
             the
             wearing
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ;
             and
             Mr.
          
           Beza
           
             to
             resolve
             for
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Flocks
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             forsaken
             for
             these
             .
             ]
          
           And
           he
           citeth
           
             Cart.
             Repl.
          
           2.
           
           So
           that
           here
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Cartwright's
           Concession
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           (
           kneeling
           he
           was
           for
           .
           )
           The
           Answer
           of
           Amesius
           to
           his
           Father-in-law
           Burges
           ,
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             (
             Fresh
             suit
             ,
             p.
          
           21
           ,
           22.
           )
           [
           Whereas
           he
           addeth
           ,
           that
           Beza
           and
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           determined
           with
           them
           in
           case
           of
           the
           Surplice
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           
             They
             did
             not
             so
             for
             the
             Cross
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             They
             did
             not
             so
             for
             subscription
             to
             either
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             They
             did
             not
             so
             but
             by
             way
             of
             toleration
             ,
             requiring
             also
             that
             men
             speak
             against
             the
             imposing
             of
             the
             Surplice
             .
          
           4.
           
           Beza
           
             was
             not
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             .
          
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           certainly
           informed
           by
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           recalled
           that
           Passage
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           
           
             desired
             that
             his
             revoking
             of
             it
             might
             be
             made
             known
             .
             ]
          
           Then
           followeth
           the
           Attestation
           of
           another
           to
           that
           report
           .
           Do
           you
           see
           now
           how
           credibly
           
             S.
             P.
             Heylin
          
           and
           you
           report
           Cartwright
           to
           have
           wrangled
           himself
           at
           last
           into
           Conformity
           :
           Be
           warned
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           false
           reports
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           53.
           
           I
           thank
           you
           for
           shortning
           my
           trouble
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           54.
           
           
             [
             Waspish
             ,
             and
             faltering
             ,
             and
             raging
             ,
             after
             a
             tedious
             journey
             .
             ]
          
           Are
           your
           Logicks
           above
           my
           skill
           to
           answer
           ?
           But
           adrem
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           me
           that
           an
           Englishman
           should
           be
           in
           doubt
           who
           they
           be
           that
           drive
           men
           from
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ?
           Enquire
           who
           drave
           away
           the
           People
           of
           Kederminster
           ?
           Did
           I
           ?
           I
           Preach'd
           ,
           I
           Printed
           long
           before
           .
           That
           should
           the
           Liturgy
           be
           restored
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           sufficient
           cause
           ,
           &c
           ,
           When
           I
           was
           silenced
           and
           might
           not
           Preach
           in
           publick
           ,
           the
           last
           Sermon
           that
           ever
           I
           preached
           to
           some
           at
           my
           Farwel
           in
           a
           private
           House
           ,
           was
           in
           conclusion
           to
           perswade
           all
           to
           keep
           to
           the
           publick
           Churches
           ,
           where
           the
           Ministers
           are
           not
           
             notoriously
             Insufficient
          
           as
           to
           the
           very
           Essentials
           ,
           or
           
             notorious
             Hercticks
          
           ,
           or
           
             Malignant
             Opposers
          
           (
           not
           of
           
             differing
             Parties
          
           ,
           but
           )
           of
           the
           
             certain
             Practice
          
           of
           Godliness
           it self
           .
           But
           when
           I
           had
           done
           my
           best
           then
           ,
           and
           since
           by
           other
           means
           ,
           the
           
             Reading
             Vicar
          
           ,
           and
           one
           Sermon
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Deans
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           a
           Lecturers
           after
           ,
           and
           they
           saw
           so
           many
           hundred
           
             Ministers
             silenced
          
           ,
           it
           possessed
           them
           with
           so
           great
           a
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           till
           a
           
             good
             Minister
          
           came
           among
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           past
           my
           power
           to
           reconcile
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           done
           so
           fully
           as
           before
           I
           could
           easily
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           your
           second
           Questien
           ,
           When
           I
           told
           
           you
           how
           hardly
           the
           
             People
             would
             be
             driven
             t●
             Communion
             in
             your
             way
             :
          
           You
           answered
           ,
           
             Ha●
             they
             not
             been
             distracted
             ,
             distorted
             ,
             poysoned
             by
             other
             Tutors
             .
             —
             But
             since
             they
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             like
             Wolves
             not
             to
             value
             the
             Scepter
             ,
             —
             like
             Mastiff-dogs
             they
             will
             worry
             me
             to
             pieces
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             lately
             perverted
             any
             way
             ,
             are
             most
             heady
             and
             ●ierce
             .
             The
             Revolters
             are
             profound
             to
             make
             slaughter
             :
             And
             after
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             compassed
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             make
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             he
             was
             twofold
             more
             the
             Child
             of
             Hell
             than
             themselves
             :
             ]
          
           These
           are
           your
           words
           :
           And
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           used
           them
           very
           gently
           ,
           when
           I
           only
           say
           ,
           
             [
             Whether
             all
             such
             Dissenters
             are
             such
             Children
             of
             Hell
             as
             you
             describe
             .
             ]
          
           (
           I
           might
           have
           added
           ,
           
             such
             Wolves
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           I
           shall
           leave
           to
           a
           
             more
             wise
             and
             righteous
             Judge
          
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           these
           words
           !
           Be
           impartial
           one
           hour
           before
           you
           die
           ,
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           think
           how
           he
           that
           will
           say
           at
           last
           ,
           
             [
             Inasmuch
             as
             you
             did
             it
             not
             to
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           will
           take
           all
           these
           Revilings
           of
           faithful
           Souls
           .
           But
           how
           heedlesly
           do
           you
           read
           ?
           I
           said
           ,
           
             [
             All
             such
             Dissenters
             as
             you
             described
             ,
             and
             were
             talkt
             of
             .
             ]
          
           And
           you
           say
           ,
           
             [
             all
             Dissenters
             .
          
           ]
           There
           is
           no
           end
           at
           this
           rate
           of
           calling
           you
           again
           to
           read
           what
           you
           
             write
             against
          
           .
           I
           excuse
           no
           mans
           faults
           :
           But
           I
           will
           not
           be
           one
           of
           those
           Nurses
           that
           will
           cast
           the
           Children
           out
           of
           the
           house
           when
           ever
           they
           cry
           or
           wrangle
           ,
           till
           I
           find
           it
           pleaseth
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           till
           I
           know
           where
           to
           have
           better
           enow
           in
           their
           rooms
           :
           Nor
           will
           I
           call
           them
           
             Wolves
             and
             Dogs
          
           ,
           that
           for
           fear
           of
           sinning
           against
           God
           dare
           not
           do
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           too
           precisely
           wrangle
           with
           me
           when
           I
           urge
           them
           to
           
           it
           :
           And
           if
           their
           narrow
           throats
           cannot
           swallow
           so
           big
           Morsels
           as
           the
           Nurse
           can
           ,
           but
           will
           cry
           and
           strive
           when
           it
           is
           cram'd
           down
           by
           force
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           cut
           their
           Throats
           to
           widen
           the
           passage
           ;
           nor
           stretch
           Conscience
           ,
           till
           like
           a
           crakt
           Bladder
           it
           will
           hold
           nothing
           :
           Nor
           with
           Ithacius
           ,
           get
           the
           worst
           on
           my
           side
           as
           my
           Flocke
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           strictest
           under
           suspicion
           and
           reproach
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           angry
           with
           me
           .
           And
           what
           now
           your
           
             Calumniare
             fortiter
          
           signifieth
           ,
           Review
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           55.
           
           The
           matter
           of
           this
           I
           have
           answered
           .
           The
           Flowers
           of
           
             [
             Flood-gates
             Torrents
             ,
             Dragons
             Scum
             ,
             Raca
             ,
             &c.
          
           I
           leave
           unanswered
           ,
           because
           you
           would
           have
           brevity
           :
           But
           if
           you
           would
           have
           brevity
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           make
           work
           for
           prolixity
           ,
           unless
           you
           bespeak
           me
           to
           forbear
           answering
           you
           .
           But
           I
           know
           not
           how
           better
           to
           spare
           your
           trouble
           and
           my
           own
           ,
           than
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           expect
           or
           desire
           no
           answer
           from
           you
           to
           all
           this
           that
           I
           have
           written
           ;
           And
           if
           you
           do
           send
           me
           one
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           promise
           you
           a
           Reply
           .
           I
           like
           the
           Work
           as
           little
           as
           you
           do
           :
           And
           for
           the
           matter
           and
           manner
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           I
           do
           (
           as
           one
           that
           daily
           expecteth
           ,
           (
           and
           long
           have
           done
           )
           
             a
             speedy
             passage
             into
             a
             more
             holy
             ,
             wise
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             World
             )
          
           Protest
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           have
           not
           been
           for
           forty
           years
           at
           least
           the
           most
           negligent
           Searcher
           after
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             coldest
             Desirer
          
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           have
           I
           think
           Impartially
           laboured
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           without
           adhering
           to
           any
           Sect
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           these
           25
           years
           ;
           )
           so
           I
           do
           defend
           nothing
           which
           I
           am
           perswaded
           
             is
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           nor
           oppose
           any
           other
           mens
           ways
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           think
           my
           Fidelity
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           Truth
           obligeth
           me
           to
           oppose
           .
           If
           you
           be
           in
           the
           
           right
           and
           I
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           you
           have
           a
           more
           
             blessed
             understanding
          
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           I
           have
           been
           less
           studious
           ,
           or
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           than
           you
           .
           And
           I
           confess
           my
           Temper
           and
           Style
           is
           sharp
           ;
           and
           
             Verba
             rebus
             aptanda
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Motto
           that
           
             Quoad
             dispositionem
          
           was
           born
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           maketh
           me
           oft
           forbear
           that
           pleasing
           style
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           fitted
           to
           the
           persons
           ,
           though
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           thing
           .
           But
           I
           write
           in
           hast
           ,
           and
           suit
           all
           my
           Answers
           just
           to
           the
           matter
           before
           me
           ,
           not
           considering
           sufficiently
           how
           men
           can
           bear
           it
           .
           I
           justifie
           none
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           I
           unfeignedly
           desire
           you
           to
           pardon
           all
           Passages
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           truly
           find
           to
           transgress
           the
           Rules
           of
           
             Christian
             lenity
          
           :
           For
           if
           I
           be
           angry
           I
           would
           not
           sin
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           not
           conscious
           of
           wrath
           or
           disaffection
           when
           I
           speak
           most
           eagerly
           .
           But
           I
           must
           needs
           tell
           you
           that
           had
           this
           writing
           been
           for
           the
           view
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           forborne
           most
           of
           that
           freedom
           which
           in
           plainess
           I
           have
           used
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           being
           only
           for
           your self
           I
           remembred
           L●v.
           19.
           17.
           which
           I
           need
           not
           recite
           :
           being
           confident
           that
           you
           have
           much
           wronged
           your
           bretheren
           by
           the
           Book
           which
           you
           have
           written
           .
           Which
           I
           impute
           (
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           divisions
           ,
           violences
           and
           calamities
           )
           to
           wa●●
           of
           acquaintance
           and
           familiarity
           with
           each
           other
           ;
           each
           party
           conversing
           familiarly
           only
           with
           those
           of
           their
           own
           mind
           ,
           and
           iudging
           falsly
           of
           their
           neerest
           Neighbours
           as
           of
           real
           strangers
           ,
           by
           thereports
           of
           factious
           men
           .
           For
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           I
           ever
           yet
           had
           reall
           acquaintance
           with
           any
           man
           in
           my
           Life
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           live
           in
           Love
           and
           Peace
           with
           .
           But
           all
           my
           
             reproaches
             ,
             accusations
          
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           have
           come
           from
           men
           that
           know
           me
           
           not
           (
           unless
           by
           a
           few
           publick
           interviews
           .
           )
           And
           I
           do
           faithfully
           endeavour
           to
           defend
           behind
           their
           backs
           ,
           the
           just
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Conformists
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           being
           not
           for
           factious
           Calumny
           against
           either
           .
           Nor
           am
           so
           sharp
           in
           my
           censures
           ,
           as
           your
           moderate
           Erasmus
           was
           against
           such
           Bishops
           as
           he
           then
           of
           London
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           persecuted
           Dr.
           Colet
           ,
           (
           the
           Bishop
           being
           a
           learned
           
             Scotist
             ,
          
           )
           who
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           translateth
           him
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Dr.
           Colet
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             [
             of
             which
             sort
             of
             men
             I
             have
             known
             some
             that
             I
             WOULD
             NOT
             CALL
             KNAVES
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             knew
             one
             ,
             whom
             I
             COULD
             CALL
             a
             CHRISTIAN
             .
          
           There
           be
           some
           that
           judge
           just
           thus
           of
           the
           (
           not
           unwilling
           Conformists
           ,
           but
           )
           the
           eager
           promoters
           and
           defenders
           of
           it
           among
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           (
           that
           are
           not
           our
           superiours
           .
           )
           But
           so
           do
           not
           I
           ,
           but
           reprove
           their
           censoriousness
           ;
           though
           I
           must
           needs
           confess
           ,
           while
           I
           fear
           being
           of
           a
           party
           ,
           I
           fear
           not
           being
           one
           that
           differeth
           from
           ungodly
           formal
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           find
           very
           great
           difference
           in
           point
           of
           serious
           piety
           between
           parties
           .
           And
           if
           in
           my
           Youth
           I
           did
           incline
           more
           to
           one
           party
           than
           another
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           on
           the
           supposition
           that
           they
           were
           more
           spiritual
           ,
           practical
           ,
           and
           devoted
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           on
           which
           account
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           still
           value
           them
           )
           though
           even
           then
           Schism
           was
           ,
           and
           now
           much
           more
           is
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           I
           abhorr
           ;
           but
           take
           not
           those
           to
           be
           the
           least
           promoters
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           most
           accuse
           their
           brethren
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           just
           of
           Hales's
           mind
           in
           that
           treat
           of
           Schism
           .
           And
           for
           former
           complyances
           ,
           &c.
           (
           you
           were
           acquainted
           at
           Co●sold
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Pyes
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Twisse's
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           consider
           
           whether
           of
           us
           it
           is
           that
           needeth
           no
           Retractation
           :
           A
           word
           to
           the
           wise
           is
           enough
           .
           Having
           some
           information
           of
           your
           former
           life
           ,
           I
           may
           very
           easily
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           great
           a
           noise
           as
           you
           now
           make
           for
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           late
           Usurpers
           ,
           I
           did
           much
           more
           against
           them
           than
           you
           did
           in
           my
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           my
           danger
           from
           them
           was
           not
           a
           denial
           of
           a
           richer
           living
           (
           which
           I
           never
           sought
           )
           but
           for
           open
           opposing
           their
           usurpation
           ,
           engagementdaies
           of
           thanksgiving
           for
           unjust
           victories
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           add
           this
           but
           to
           mind
           you
           that
           some
           men
           by
           reproaching
           others
           ,
           do
           doubly
           reproach
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           consciousness
           of
           their
           proper
           case
           should
           make
           men
           speak
           as
           they
           would
           hear
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             look
             diligently
             into
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             the
             true
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             learn
             that
             in
             them
             is
             contained
             nothing
             unjust
             ,
             or
             fained
             ,
             or
             counterfeit
             .
             For
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             that
             the
             just
             were
             rejected
             by
             holy
             men
             .
             The
             just
             suffered
             persecution
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             ungodly
             .
             They
             were
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Profane
             ;
             they
             were
             stoned
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             unrighteous
             and
             transgressours
             of
             the
             Laws
             :
             They
             were
             extinct
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             wicked
             and
             such
             as
             were
             pricked
             with
             unjust
             envy
             against
             them
             .
             
               Clemens
               .
               Roman
            
             .
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           
             remember
             that
             this
             was
             written
             only
             for
             Mr.
          
           Hinkleys
           
             sight
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             so
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           RICHARD
           BAXTERS
           
             second
             Account
             to
             Mr.
          
           John
           Cheney
           
             of
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             accused
             by
             him
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             subverting
             all
             Religion
             ,
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             Government
             ,
             Introducing
             Popery
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Especially
             for
             asserting
          
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             one
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             onely
             is
             the
             Head
             ;
             and
             particular
             Churches
             as
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Pastors
             are
             Subordinate
             Heads
             or
             Governours
             ,
             and
             so
             formally
             differenced
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             Constituted
             without
             some
             signification
             of
             consent
             :
             which
             he
             never
             before
             heard
             one
             Christian
             deny
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             PREFATORY
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             COntending
             though
             Defensive
             ,
             and
             made
             necessary
             by
             Accusers
             ,
             is
             an
             unpleasant
             work
             :
             As
             I
             would
             choose
             a
             Prison
             before
             a
             Defensive
             War
             ,
             were
             it
             for
             no
             greater
             interest
             than
             my
             own
             ;
             so
             I
             would
             choose
             to
             
             be
             in
             Print
             proclaimed
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             Schismatick
             ,
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             rather
             than
             be
             at
             the
             unpleasing
             labour
             of
             a
             Confutation
             of
             all
             Accusers
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             a
             higher
             interest
             than
             mine
             :
             For
             though
             we
             
               must
               contend
               for
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               needlesly
               strive
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             good
             seldome
             answereth
             the
             bad
             effects
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             And
             there
             are
             few
             that
             call
             me
             to
             a
             publick
             Account
             ,
             that
             I
             answer
             less
             willingly
             than
             Mr.
             Cheney
             :
             because
             his
             Accusations
             are
             such
             gross
             Mistakes
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             Answer
             them
             in
             the
             gentlest
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             without
             opening
             that
             which
             will
             bring
             him
             lower
             in
             the
             Readers
             esteem
             than
             I
             desire
             ;
             and
             I
             much
             fear
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             himself
             a
             temptation
             which
             he
             will
             hardly
             overcome
             ,
             as
             I
             see
             by
             this
             his
             2d
             Book
             .
             Had
             he
             that
             was
             my
             familiar
             Neighbour
             thought
             meet
             to
             have
             spoken
             with
             me
             ,
             before
             his
             Publications
             ,
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             that
             I
             could
             have
             convinced
             him
             of
             multitudes
             of
             Untruths
             and
             Errours
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             prevented
             such
             a
             publication
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             in
             private
             he
             would
             easilier
             have
             born
             the
             detection
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             has
             chosen
             .
             )
             But
             whereas
             some
             cast
             away
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             a
             fardel
             of
             Dotage
             and
             shameless
             Lyes
             ,
             I
             must
             remember
             such
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             confident
             he
             wrote
             no
             falshoods
             with
             a
             purpose
             knowingly
             to
             deceive
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             strictly
             Lyes
             ,
             but
             as
             
               rash
               untruths
            
             are
             such
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             which
             
               ignorant
               men
            
             assert
             for
             want
             of
             due
             tryal
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             errour
             to
             over-value
             such
             poor
             frail
             ignorant
             men
             as
             we
             all
             are
             :
             Mr.
             Ch.
             and
             I
             have
             both
             over-valued
             one
             another
             ;
             
             and
             this
             errour
             now
             we
             have
             both
             escaped
             ,
             but
             not
             laid
             by
             our
             Christian
             love
             .
             And
             as
             God
             will
             not
             take
             Mens
             Diseases
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             his
             bodily
             temper
             is
             to
             me
             a
             great
             excuse
             of
             his
             
               strong
               confident
               mistakes
            
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             very
             Introductory
             Preface
             of
             his
             Books
             disowning
             Cruelty
             and
             uncharitable
             dividing
             Impositions
             ,
             enableth
             me
             to
             forgive
             him
             the
             multitude
             of
             rash
             untruths
             and
             slanders
             :
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             Mentiris
             ,
             I
             shall
             put
             but
             a
             Putares
             or
             Non-putares
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             just
             such
             a
             task
             in
             dealing
             with
             Mr.
             Ch.
             as
             with
             one
             that
             is
             hard
             of
             hearing
             :
             when
             I
             speak
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             heareth
             but
             one
             half
             ,
             and
             mis-heareth
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             answereth
             me
             as
             he
             heard
             :
             and
             when
             I
             tell
             him
             his
             mistake
             ,
             his
             last
             reply
             is
             
               [
               I
               thought
               you
               had
               said
               thus
               and
               thus
               :
               ]
            
             but
             if
             I
             should
             dispute
             a
             whole
             day
             with
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             sharply
             censured
             if
             I
             printed
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             World
             how
             
               many
               hundred
               times
            
             the
             man
             mis-heard
             ,
             and
             so
             mistook
             me
             .
             And
             I
             fear
             neither
             he
             himself
             ,
             nor
             the
             Reader
             that
             valueth
             his
             time
             ,
             would
             thank
             me
             for
             such
             exercise
             of
             my
             Arithmetick
             with
             Mr.
             Cheney
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             For
             his
             Preface
             I
             thank
             him
             :
             It
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             Accusers
             do
             it
             not
             in
             meer
             Malignity
             :
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             few
             steps
             further
             to
             tumble
             ,
             before
             he
             come
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             hill
             .
             His
             Book
             consisteth
             partly
             of
             a
             handsome
             considerable
             discourse
             for
             Prelacie
             ,
             and
             other
             Church-Offices
             of
             Humane
             Invention
             ;
             and
             partly
             of
             a
             new
             &
             singular
             Doctrine
             about
             Church-Forms
             ;
             &
             partly
             in
             a
             critical
             discharge
             of
             his
             fancy
             ,
             and
             unpacking
             his
             preparations
             against
             the
             Independant
             Covenant
             ,
             
             and
             Church-Form
             ;
             and
             partly
             in
             detecting
             my
             many
             Atheistical
             ,
             Infidel
             ,
             Impious
             Errours
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             supposeth
             I
             am
             deceiving
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             partly
             n
             a
             multitude
             of
             falshoods
             of
             me
             (
             and
             others
             )
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ;
             and
             partly
             (
             I
             hope
             an
             ignorant
             )
             plea
             for
             the
             Pope
             .
             To
             open
             all
             these
             fully
             ,
             would
             tire
             the
             Reader
             and
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               What
               the
               Doctrine
               is
               which
               he
               accuseth
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               Impiety
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THE
             Reader
             that
             hath
             well
             perused
             my
             Writings
             knoweth
             it
             :
             but
             I
             cannot
             expect
             that
             all
             should
             do
             so
             that
             read
             his
             Book
             .
             The
             abstract
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             II.
             That
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             never
             bound
             other
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             is
             ceased
             ,
             with
             their
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             is
             abrogated
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             as
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             established
             a
             sufficient
             Law
             for
             all
             that
             is
             universally
             necessary
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Church-order
             or
             Government
             :
             and
             was
             faithful
             in
             all
             his
             house
             as
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Commissioned
             his
             Apostles
             to
             Disciple
             Nations
             ,
             Baptizing
             them
             and
             teaching
             them
             what
             Christ
             himself
             had
             commanded
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             III.
             That
             he
             setled
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Church-Form
             before
             he
             made
             any
             Magistrate
             Christian
             ,
             
             and
             that
             no
             Magistrate
             hath
             power
             to
             change
             them
             .
          
           
             IV.
             That
             what
             his
             Apostles
             did
             by
             his
             Commission
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             did
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             V.
             That
             Church-Forms
             being
             so
             Instituted
             and
             Constituted
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             left
             them
             so
             much
             to
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             Forms
             of
             Civil
             Government
             .
          
           
             VI.
             That
             Christ
             hath
             
               One
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             Head
             and
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             no
             Vicar
             personal
             or
             collective
             ,
             as
             
               one
               Political
               person
            
             or
             power
             :
             of
             which
             professed
             believers
             and
             consenters
             in
             Baptism
             are
             the
             visible
             Members
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Believers
             and
             Consenters
             the
             Spiritual
             saved
             Members
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             That
             the
             World
             and
             Church
             are
             not
             all
             one
             ;
             nor
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             the
             same
             with
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             any
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             properly
             called
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             That
             Christs
             Ministers
             first
             work
             to
             which
             they
             were
             Commissioned
             ,
             was
             not
             on
             the
             Church
             or
             any
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Infidel
             world
             to
             gather
             them
             into
             a
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             Baptized
             person
             was
             not
             Baptized
             into
             a
             pre-existent
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             existing
             ,
             Baptism
             entereth
             men
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             That
             the
             first
             Baptizer
             was
             no
             Pastor
             of
             such
             an
             existent
             Church
             ,
             but
             an
             Organical
             Minister
             to
             gather
             a
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             X.
             That
             though
             at
             Baptism
             one
             may
             enter
             into
             the
             Universal
             and
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             yet
             Baptisme
             
               qua
               talis
            
             entereth
             us
             onely
             into
             the
             Universal
             ,
             being
             our
             Christening
             or
             Covenant-uniting
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             XI
             .
             That
             a
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Scripture
             and
             usual
             sense
             ,
             is
             a
             Relate
             to
             Oves
             the
             Sheep
             or
             Flock
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Infidels
             :
             And
             a
             Ministry
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             an
             Episcopacy
             or
             Pastorship
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             are
             different
             notions
             :
             but
             if
             any
             will
             use
             the
             terms
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             contend
             not
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             though
             you
             call
             him
             a
             Pastor
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             you
             can
             devise
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             To
             explain
             my self
             ,
             when
             I
             mention
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             :
             and
             I
             take
             not
             Heathens
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             in
             this
             Universal
             Church
             are
             thousands
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             Christs
             Institution
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             Church
             or
             Christian
             on
             earth
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             (
             respectively
             as
             Visible
             or
             Mystical
             )
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             XV.
             As
             every
             worshipping
             Assembly
             is
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             so
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             political
             sense
             is
             essentially
             constituted
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             People
             ,
             or
             the
             Sacerdotal
             guiding
             and
             the
             guided
             parts
             :
             and
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             it
             is
             that
             I
             am
             speaking
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             As
             such
             meeting
             
               in
               transitu
            
             are
             an
             
               Extemporate
               transient
               Church
            
             ,
             so
             fixed
             Cohabitants
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             accordingly
             fixed
             ,
             related
             to
             each
             others
             as
             such
             for
             longer
             than
             the
             present
             meeting
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             Every
             such
             Political
             fixed
             Church
             ,
             should
             consist
             of
             a
             Pastor
             (
             at
             least
             )
             accordingly
             fixed
             ,
             to
             a
             cohabiting
             people
             ,
             and
             as
             
               their
               Pastor
            
             more
             specially
             related
             by
             obligation
             and
             authority
             
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             strangers
             or
             neighbour
             Churches
             .
             He
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             do
             that
             for
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             may
             go
             into
             other
             Pastors
             Churches
             with
             equal
             power
             ,
             nor
             officiate
             where
             he
             please
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Church
             but
             the
             Universal
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             neither
             Parochial
             ,
             Diocesan
             ,
             or
             National
             ,
             nor
             are
             Assemblies
             Churches
             .
             Nor
             is
             our
             King
             the
             Royal
             Governour
             of
             any
             Church
             :
             for
             of
             the
             Universal
             he
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             Christian
             Princes
             must
             do
             their
             best
             to
             settle
             faithful
             Pastors
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             against
             them
             .
             But
             as
             they
             must
             do
             their
             best
             that
             all
             their
             Subjects
             may
             have
             good
             Phycisians
             ,
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             or
             Husbands
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Dyet
             ,
             Cloathing
             ,
             &c.
             but
             yet
             are
             not
             trusted
             by
             office
             to
             choose
             all
             these
             for
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             impose
             them
             on
             Dissenters
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             God
             that
             made
             
               Kingly
               power
            
             ,
             did
             
               first
               make
               personal
               and
               paternal
               power
               ,
            
             which
             Kings
             cannot
             dissolve
             :
             so
             every
             man
             is
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             for
             his
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             Wife
             ,
             Servant
             ,
             Dyet
             ,
             Phycisian
             ,
             &c.
             that
             though
             he
             must
             thankfully
             accept
             of
             all
             the
             Rulers
             lawful
             help
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             the
             most
             obliged
             chooser
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             part
             of
             the
             office
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             choose
             and
             impose
             on
             every
             Subject
             a
             Guide
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             to
             whom
             only
             he
             shall
             trust
             the
             Pastoral
             conduct
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             a
             Physician
             or
             a
             Tutor
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             XX.
             Parish-bounds
             are
             not
             of
             Primitive
             or
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             but
             cohabitation
             or
             propinquity
             is
             a
             needful
             qualification
             of
             setled
             Members
             ,
             
               gratia
               finis
            
             :
             And
             Parish-bounds
             are
             a
             useful
             humane
             
             determination
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             ,
             
               Do
               all
               to
               edification
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
          
           
             XXI
             .
             No
             one
             is
             a
             Church-member
             merely
             because
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             Parish
             ;
             for
             unbaptized
             Infidels
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             may
             dwell
             there
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             Nor
             is
             a
             stranger
             a
             Church-member
             for
             coming
             into
             the
             Assembly
             ;
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             or
             Jews
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             may
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             A
             Pastor
             oweth
             more
             care
             and
             duty
             to
             his
             flock
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             (
             as
             a
             Physician
             to
             his
             Hospital
             .
             )
             Therefore
             he
             must
             know
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             better
             than
             by
             knowing
             that
             they
             dwell
             in
             the
             Parish
             ;
             nor
             may
             he
             Baptize
             them
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             only
             because
             he
             seeth
             them
             in
             the
             Assembly
             or
             in
             the
             Parish
             :
             else
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             must
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             Nor
             is
             he
             to
             give
             it
             to
             every
             one
             that
             demandeth
             it
             :
             for
             so
             may
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             take
             it
             in
             scorn
             ,
             or
             for
             by-ends
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             Yet
             a
             Christian
             having
             a
             valid
             Certificate
             that
             he
             is
             such
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             transient
             Communion
             with
             any
             Church
             of
             Christ
             where
             he
             cometh
             :
             but
             for
             order
             ,
             the
             antient
             Churches
             used
             not
             to
             receive
             them
             without
             some
             Certificates
             from
             the
             Churches
             that
             they
             came
             from
             ,
             lest
             Hereticks
             and
             Excommunicates
             ,
             unknown
             persons
             ,
             should
             be
             every
             where
             received
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             No
             man
             can
             be
             an
             (
             adult
             )
             Christian
             without
             signified
             consent
             :
             nor
             a
             stated
             member
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             without
             such
             consent
             :
             no
             ,
             nor
             a
             lawful
             transient
             Communicant
             without
             consent
             .
             For
             so
             great
             benefits
             none
             but
             consenters
             have
             right
             to
             ,
             nor
             can
             such
             relations
             be
             otherwise
             contracted
             .
          
           
           
             XXVII
             .
             Consent
             not
             signified
             nor
             known
             ,
             is
             none
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             obliged
             to
             consent
             that
             doth
             not
             :
             but
             that
             makes
             no
             man
             a
             Christian
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             else
             Millions
             of
             Infidels
             and
             Heathens
             are
             Christians
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             maketh
             no
             one
             a
             member
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             one
             :
             nor
             am
             I
             a
             Pastor
             over
             any
             men
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             take
             me
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             that
             is
             a
             Husband
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Servant
             ,
             who
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             .
             To
             say
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Pastor
             to
             Heathens
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             :
             or
             that
             I
             am
             their
             Pastor
             as
             my
             special
             Christian
             flock
             ,
             and
             particular
             Church-members
             that
             consent
             not
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             But
             the
             same
             man
             that
             liveth
             among
             such
             ,
             may
             be
             to
             consenting
             Christians
             a
             Pastor
             ;
             and
             to
             Refusers
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             a
             Teacher
             .
             The
             Church
             ever
             distinguished
             the
             Audientes
             and
             
               Catechumene
               Candidates
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Fideles
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             No
             Pastor
             or
             people
             should
             impose
             any
             Covenant
             on
             any
             adult
             to
             be
             Christened
             ,
             but
             consent
             to
             be
             Christians
             signified
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             nor
             on
             any
             in
             order
             to
             transient
             Communion
             among
             strangers
             ,
             but
             just
             notice
             of
             their
             Christianity
             and
             understanding
             consent
             to
             that
             Communion
             :
             nor
             on
             any
             in
             order
             to
             their
             being
             the
             stated
             Members
             of
             this
             or
             that
             flock
             and
             particular
             Church
             ,
             but
             due
             notice
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             understanding
             consent
             to
             what
             is
             essential
             to
             such
             members
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             relation
             as
             essentiated
             by
             the
             correlate
             and
             ends
             .
          
           
           
             XXXI
             .
             No
             one
             should
             be
             obliged
             by
             covenant
             to
             continue
             one
             year
             or
             Month
             in
             the
             station
             of
             that
             particular
             relation
             :
             because
             they
             know
             not
             when
             Gods
             providence
             may
             oblige
             them
             to
             remove
             or
             change
             it
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             Though
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             be
             necessary
             to
             their
             relation
             ,
             their
             Election
             of
             the
             Pastor
             (
             which
             signifieth
             the
             first
             determination
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             man
             )
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             though
             of
             old
             so
             thought
             .
             An
             after-Consent
             may
             serve
             
               ad
               esse
               relationis
            
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             Much
             less
             is
             it
             necessary
             that
             the
             people
             choose
             who
             shall
             be
             ordained
             a
             Minister
             unfixed
             ,
             and
             only
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
             1.
             
             Mutual
             consent
             of
             the
             duely
             qualified
             Ordained
             and
             Ordainer
             ,
             determineth
             who
             shall
             be
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ;
             as
             consent
             of
             the
             Colledge
             and
             the
             Candidate
             do
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Licensed
             Physician
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Peoples
             consent
             and
             the
             Ministers
             instituted
             ,
             determine
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             this
             particular
             Flock
             or
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             The
             King
             determineth
             whom
             he
             will
             tolerate
             ,
             countenance
             and
             maintain
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             Though
             a
             man
             may
             be
             Ordained
             but
             once
             to
             the
             Ministry
             unfixed
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             I
             said
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             is
             not
             necessary
             )
             yet
             may
             he
             be
             oft
             removed
             from
             one
             particular
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             on
             just
             cause
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             peoples
             consent
             (
             if
             not
             Election
             )
             is
             still
             necessary
             .
             Though
             to
             avoid
             Ambition
             ,
             the
             old
             Canons
             forbad
             Bishops
             to
             remove
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             It
             's
             lawful
             to
             be
             ordained
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             only
             to
             the
             Ministry
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             in
             settled
             
             Churches
             it
             is
             usually
             inconvenient
             :
             And
             he
             that
             is
             ordained
             to
             a
             fixed
             Church
             ,
             doth
             at
             once
             become
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             universal
             Church
             (
             and
             may
             act
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             Layman
             ,
             when
             called
             elsewhere
             )
             and
             also
             a
             fixed
             Minister
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             even
             as
             he
             that
             is
             baptized
             into
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             member
             of
             both
             :
             Though
             Baptism
             and
             Ordination
             
               qua
               tales
            
             enter
             but
             into
             the
             Universal
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             It
             is
             not
             this
             or
             that
             mode
             of
             signification
             of
             consent
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             either
             relation
             of
             Pastor
             or
             Flock
             ;
             but
             
               Consent
               signified
               intelligibly
            
             :
             where
             Laws
             and
             Custome
             order
             it
             that
             actual
             ordinary
             attendance
             in
             publick
             worship
             and
             communion
             ,
             and
             submission
             to
             necessary
             ministration
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             signification
             ,
             all
             that
             so
             do
             express
             consent
             by
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             ordinary
             Parish-Assembling
             and
             Communion
             ,
             being
             express
             consent
             to
             the
             mutual
             relation
             ,
             have
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             to
             true
             Churches
             ;
             and
             they
             slander
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             such
             .
             But
             
               ad
               melius
               esse
            
             more
             may
             oft-times
             be
             profitable
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             is
             the
             best
             means
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             fitted
             to
             the
             end
             :
             But
             the
             end
             of
             Signes
             being
             Notification
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             the
             best
             which
             is
             most
             notifying
             ;
             as
             that
             is
             the
             best
             Language
             which
             is
             most
             significant
             and
             intelligible
             .
             Why
             should
             playing
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             or
             dealing
             under-board
             ,
             be
             preferred
             in
             the
             greatest
             things
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             oft
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             some
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Parish
             are
             known
             Church-Papists
             ,
             Church-Atheists
             &
             Infidels
             ,
             &
             will
             tell
             in
             their
             meetings
             to
             their
             companions
             ,
             
               [
               I
               believe
               not
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Parish-Priest
               :
               It
               is
               his
               Trade
               to
               talk
               for
               gain
               :
               I
               will
               do
               what
               the
               Law
               
               requires
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               my
               safety
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               take
               him
               for
               a
               true
               Pastor
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               Authority
               but
               by
               Law
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               Pastor
               to
               me
               .
               ]
            
             And
             3.
             there
             are
             many
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             engaged
             Members
             of
             other
             Churches
             ;
             who
             yet
             to
             avoid
             suffering
             ,
             will
             do
             that
             in
             the
             Parish-Church
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             requireth
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Antient
             Churches
             used
             express
             Consent
             ,
             yea
             and
             Election
             .
             So
             for
             the
             Minister
             ;
             he
             is
             no
             Pastor
             without
             his
             signified
             consent
             :
             but
             actual
             Ministration
             may
             be
             such
             a
             signification
             .
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             reconcile
             the
             difference
             about
             Church-covenants
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             They
             that
             rail
             against
             a
             more
             express
             consent
             in
             cases
             truly
             dubious
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             tyranny
             and
             destructive
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             do
             suppose
             that
             if
             the
             King
             and
             Law
             commanded
             such
             a
             thing
             they
             commanded
             Tyrannically
             that
             which
             destroyeth
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             contradict
             themselves
             when
             they
             say
             that
             Rulers
             may
             make
             various
             orders
             of
             Church-governours
             ,
             and
             determine
             of
             undetermined
             Modes
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             As
             it
             is
             not
             needful
             and
             usual
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               Coordinate
               Imperium
               artificum
               vel
               Philosophorum
               in
               Imperio
               Civili
            
             ;
             so
             it
             seemeth
             also
             of
             an
             
               Imperium
               Religiosum
            
             .
             The
             first
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             such
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             given
             power
             to
             Men
             to
             make
             it
             .
             There
             is
             not
             in
             any
             Kingdom
             that
             I
             hear
             of
             ,
             (
             but
             somewhat
             towards
             it
             in
             China
             )
             such
             a
             Society
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             Astronomers
             ,
             Navigators
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             &c.
             who
             set
             up
             a
             Co-ordinate
             Empire
             or
             Government
             ,
             that
             shall
             have
             all
             degrees
             of
             self-governing
             power
             as
             a
             National
             
             Socity
             ,
             with
             one
             Supreme
             ,
             either
             Monarchical
             ,
             Aristocratical
             ,
             or
             Democratical
             Head
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Civil-government
             :
             Nor
             doth
             any
             reproach
             Schools
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             Hospitals
             ,
             or
             any
             trading
             Societies
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             confused
             ,
             Independent
             ,
             and
             ungoverned
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             common
             Governour
             but
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             any
             particular
             Governour
             ,
             but
             the
             Principal
             ,
             or
             Master
             and
             Fellows
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             nor
             any
             National
             association
             ,
             besides
             their
             subjection
             to
             one
             King
             ,
             and
             their
             voluntary
             correspondence
             for
             concord
             and
             mutual
             assistance
             with
             one
             another
             .
             And
             much
             less
             is
             there
             any
             Co-ordinate
             ,
             Political
             Regiment
             of
             any
             of
             these
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             one
             visible
             humane
             Head
             ,
             personal
             or
             collective
             .
             And
             yet
             many
             think
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Society
             and
             Regiment
             for
             Religion
             ;
             National
             say
             some
             ,
             Universal
             say
             others
             :
             That
             all
             that
             will
             serve
             God
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             must
             be
             under
             one
             Co-ordinate
             power
             over
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             World
             ,
             besides
             Christ
             and
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             :
             and
             they
             contend
             whether
             this
             power
             be
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             so
             far
             Independent
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             no
             such
             Universal
             or
             National
             Power
             and
             Head
             of
             Religion
             :
             but
             that
             1.
             his
             own
             Universal
             Kingdom
             :
             2.
             
             And
             particular
             Churches
             under
             their
             several
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             :
             3.
             
             And
             Synods
             for
             concord
             and
             mutual
             help
             :
             4.
             
             And
             Christian
             Magistrates
             to
             rule
             all
             by
             the
             Sword
             :
             5.
             
             With
             the
             improvement
             of
             Mens
             eminent
             gifts
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             that
             these
             be
             Instituted
             by
             Christ
             I
             doubt
             not
             :
             6.
             
             And
             whether
             some
             should
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             (
             excepting
             their
             extraordinary
             powers
             )
             in
             having
             a
             visiting
             ,
             instructing
             ,
             
             ordering
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             and
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             I
             confess
             my self
             uncertain
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             never
             strive
             against
             such
             ,
             nor
             deny
             due
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             shew
             a
             true
             call
             to
             such
             an
             employment
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Christ
             have
             made
             no
             such
             Institution
             ;
             yet
             1.
             if
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             2.
             or
             the
             Churches
             by
             consent
             ,
             choose
             some
             faithful
             Ministers
             to
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             onely
             to
             direct
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             guide
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             exhort
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             force
             than
             the
             Apostles
             used
             ,
             and
             not
             destroying
             any
             of
             their
             proper
             power
             and
             duty
             ,
             or
             that
             Church-order
             which
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             ;
             I
             am
             no
             opposer
             of
             any
             such
             ,
             though
             my
             uncertainty
             disables
             me
             from
             subscribing
             and
             swearing
             to
             the
             right
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             The
             Scots
             themselves
             ,
             even
             by
             Knox's
             consent
             ,
             set
             up
             Super-intendents
             over
             many
             Churches
             
               (
               John
               Spotswood
            
             Super-intendent
             of
             Lothian
             ,
             and
             so
             others
             .
             )
             And
             the
             power
             of
             a
             President
             ,
             Principal
             or
             Rector
             of
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             or
             Divines
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             him
             of
             any
             other
             Order
             or
             species
             of
             Office
             and
             Profession
             than
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             if
             any
             affirm
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             learn
             ,
             but
             cannot
             yet
             swear
             or
             subscribe
             it
             .
          
           
             XL.
             Those
             that
             are
             for
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             order
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             spoke
             to
             in
             my
             first
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             only
             for
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             make
             such
             several
             Orders
             or
             Ranks
             of
             Governours
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             Armies
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             1.
             
             Must
             tell
             us
             what
             sort
             of
             power
             may
             be
             given
             them
             :
             2.
             
             And
             who
             must
             give
             it
             .
             And
             1.
             
             No
             men
             can
             Institute
             a
             power
             of
             the
             
               same
               species
            
             ,
             
             or
             
               another
               species
            
             from
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             
               Sacred
               Ministry
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Sacerdotal
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             subordinate
             about
             the
             Accidentals
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             the
             
               same
               species
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Instituted
             by
             God
             already
             :
             No
             Man
             can
             create
             a
             creature
             already
             created
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             of
             
               another
               supra-ordinate
            
             or
             co-ordinate
             :
             for
             1.
             they
             can
             prove
             no
             power
             given
             them
             to
             do
             it
             :
             2.
             
             And
             that
             were
             to
             accuse
             Christ
             of
             insufficient
             doing
             his
             undertaken
             work
             ,
             and
             being
             less
             faithful
             in
             his
             house
             than
             Moses
             :
             3.
             
             And
             it
             will
             infer
             Mans
             introduction
             of
             a
             new
             co-ordinate
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Religious
             Ministration
             :
             for
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             
               word
               and
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             and
             Keys
             ,
             is
             already
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             Office
             or
             Order
             is
             specified
             by
             the
             work
             and
             terminus
             ;
             and
             a
             new
             Office
             hath
             new
             work
             .
             But
             in
             the
             same
             species
             of
             Religious
             Ministration
             ,
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             accidentals
             and
             circumstances
             ;
             and
             Princes
             or
             consenting
             Churches
             may
             give
             men
             power
             
               in
               those
            
             accordingly
             .
             But
             not
             to
             forbid
             what
             Christ
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             destroy
             the
             works
             and
             power
             of
             his
             Institution
             .
             And
             if
             they
             that
             are
             for
             other
             
               superiour
               or
               co-ordinate
               species
            
             of
             Church-power
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             afore-granted
             ,
             say
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               lawful
               humane
               Ordinance
               :
            
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             say
             ,
             Princes
             only
             may
             make
             it
             ,
             confess
             the
             Church
             had
             none
             that
             was
             lawful
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
             And
             they
             must
             prove
             the
             Commission
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             say
             the
             
               Inferiour
               Bishops
            
             made
             it
             by
             consent
             ;
             1.
             feign
             Inferiours
             to
             have
             power
             to
             make
             a
             power
             above
             their
             own
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             more
             than
             for
             Presbyters
             to
             ordain
             their
             like
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Why
             may
             not
             Archbishops
             then
             make
             Patriarks
             ,
             and
             
             they
             a
             Pope
             ,
             
               ad
               summum
               ascendendo
            
             ?
             3.
             
             They
             must
             prove
             their
             power
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             so
             far
             equal
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             who
             yet
             were
             but
             to
             teach
             the
             Nations
             what
             Christ
             commanded
             them
             ;
             which
             these
             Men
             know
             not
             but
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             )
             4.
             
             What
             Man
             maketh
             ,
             Man
             may
             unmake
             .
             And
             how
             came
             we
             to
             be
             less
             free
             than
             our
             Ancestors
             that
             made
             such
             Offices
             ?
          
           
             XLI
             .
             In
             my
             Book
             of
             Concord
             where
             this
             is
             granted
             ,
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             let
             Church-Patriarchs
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Primates
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             or
             Diocesans
             ,
             like
             ours
             that
             have
             no
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             be
             never
             so
             probably
             maintained
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             desirable
             ;
             yet
             the
             uniting
             in
             them
             by
             consent
             and
             approbation
             ,
             will
             never
             become
             the
             terms
             or
             way
             of
             Universal
             Concord
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             ;
             even
             all
             that
             is
             true
             and
             good
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             the
             terms
             of
             Universal
             Concord
             ,
             nor
             just
             Christian
             Communion
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             which
             hath
             so
             much
             matter
             of
             doubt
             ,
             and
             great
             suspition
             of
             evil
             .
             But
             I
             will
             live
             in
             Christian
             love
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             submission
             my self
             ,
             on
             terms
             uncapable
             of
             common
             concord
             ,
             or
             my
             own
             approbation
             of
             the
             things
             as
             imposed
             or
             done
             by
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             XLII
             .
             Lay-Chancellours
             may
             do
             what
             belongeth
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             not
             use
             the
             Church-Keyes
             ,
             nor
             be
             the
             Church-Judges
             of
             Mens
             Communion
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             XLIII
             .
             A
             Church
             is
             
               Ens
               Politicum
            
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             in
             hand
             )
             and
             the
             form
             of
             it
             is
             Relative
             ,
             in
             the
             predicament
             of
             Relation
             .
          
           
             XLIV
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             are
             similar
             and
             dissimilar
             ,
             more
             simple
             or
             more
             
             compound
             .
             And
             the
             word
             
               [
               whole
            
             ]
             applyed
             to
             a
             part
             ,
             disproveth
             not
             its
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             or
             Church
             .
             A
             whole
             hand
             ,
             foot
             ,
             head
             ,
             &c.
             is
             part
             of
             a
             whole
             Body
             ;
             and
             a
             whole
             Body
             part
             of
             a
             whole
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             Man
             part
             of
             a
             whole
             Family
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             Family
             part
             of
             a
             whole
             street
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             a
             whole
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             a
             whole
             County
             or
             Kingdom
             :
             A
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             a
             whole
             University
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             Members
             save
             Souls
             and
             Atomes
             ,
             are
             compounds
             .
          
           
             XLV
             .
             When
             we
             call
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             
               [
               The
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ]
             and
             call
             
               e.
               g.
               Hippo
               [
               A
               or
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ]
            
             the
             word
             
               [
               Catholick
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               The
            
             ]
             are
             not
             univocal
             :
             In
             the
             later
             we
             mean
             only
             
               [
               The
               Church
               at
            
             Hippo
             ]
             which
             holds
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             true
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             .
             
               Penuria
               nominum
               necessaria
               reddit
               aequivoca
            
             .
          
           
             XLVI
             .
             Particular
             Churches
             are
             Visible
             in
             the
             Regent
             and
             Governed
             parts
             :
             The
             Universal
             Church
             is
             Visible
             in
             the
             Governed
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Head
             only
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             was
             once
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             visible
             in
             Heaven
             (
             his
             Court
             )
             and
             will
             be
             visible
             at
             last
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             by
             visible
             Laws
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             a
             Head
             now
             visible
             on
             Earth
             :
             nor
             is
             this
             any
             deformity
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             reason
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             called
             Visible
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             two
             Books
             against
             
               W.
               Johnson
            
             ,
             alias
             Terret
             .
          
           
             XLVII
             .
             Those
             that
             deny
             an
             Universal
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             differ
             only
             
               de
               nowine
            
             ,
             not
             
               de
               re
            
             :
             They
             only
             deny
             any
             Universal
             Regent
             power
             ,
             Monarchical
             ,
             or
             Aristocratical
             ,
             or
             Democratical
             ,
             under
             Christ
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             no
             Christian
             that
             ever
             denyed
             the
             fore-described
             .
          
           
           
             XLVIII
             .
             
               Forma
               dat
               esse
            
             :
             Divers
             constitutive
             forms
             ,
             or
             specifying
             differences
             ,
             make
             divers
             Essences
             .
             Therefore
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Troop
             being
             the
             Captains
             Government
             ,
             differs
             from
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Colonels
             Governing
             Relation
             ,
             and
             both
             from
             the
             forms
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Generals
             .
             The
             formal
             Essence
             of
             a
             Colledge
             ,
             is
             divers
             from
             that
             of
             an
             University
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             Family
             from
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             or
             City
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             as
             
               forma
               dat
               nomen
            
             ,
             they
             have
             divers
             names
             :
             A
             Family
             quatalis
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             &c.
             
             Reader
             ,
             forgive
             the
             mention
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             Children
             know
             ,
             and
             till
             now
             I
             never
             read
             or
             heard
             any
             man
             deny
             or
             question
             .
             In
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Reasons
             that
             excuse
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             What
             Mr.
             Cheyney
             saith
             against
             these
             things
             :
             And
             1.
             
             Of
             Church-Forms
             and
             Essence
             .
          
           
             
               §
               1.
               
               THough
               it
               tempt
               me
               not
               to
               Conformity
               as
               the
               way
               of
               Concord
               ,
               where
               I
               see
               the
               great
               difference
               of
               such
               as
               plead
               for
               it
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               do
               that
               right
               to
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               as
               to
               tell
               the
               world
               that
               they
               must
               not
               be
               judged
               of
               by
               Mr.
            
             Ch
             
               's
               opinions
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               know
               no
               other
               Conformist
               (
               or
               Non-conformist
               )
               of
               his
               mind
               about
               Church-Forms
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
               But
               I
               must
               add
               ,
               that
               his
               Case
               doth
               increase
               
               my
               Conviction
               against
               himself
               and
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               Conformity
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               the
               necessary
               Cement
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               utterly
               destructive
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               so
               imposed
               :
               and
               that
               it
               must
               be
               on
               few
               plain
               necessary
               things
               ,
               that
               common
               concord
               must
               be
               held
               ,
               or
               we
               must
               have
               none
               .
               Mr.
            
             Ch.
             
               thinks
               me
               one
               who
               may
               be
               endured
               in
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               so
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               how
               far
               easier
               and
               plainer
               than
               our
               Controversies
               of
               Conformity
               ,
               are
               those
               things
               in
               which
               we
               differ
               to
               the
               height
               of
               his
               following
               Accusations
               ?
               If
               none
               should
               be
               endured
               that
               cannot
               Covenant
               ,
               Swear
               ,
               Subscribe
               ,
               Declare
               and
               Practice
               ,
               as
               is
               required
               ,
               how
               much
               less
               can
               such
               as
               he
               and
               I
               be
               endured
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               if
               we
               differ
               as
               he
               saith
               we
               do
               ?
               O
               what
               pardon
               and
               forbearance
               doth
               our
               peace
               require
               !
            
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               Of
               Church-Forms
               and
               Essence
               ,
               hear
               some
               of
               his
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               3.
               
               [
               The
               several
               Congregations
               and
               Assemblies
               of
               Pastors
               and
               People
            
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             are
             not
             limbs
             and
             parcels
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             many
             Churches
             —
             consisting
             of
             a
             Pastor
             Governing
             ,
             and
             people
             governed
             ,
             joyning
             together
             in
             publick
             worship
             —
             It
             is
             called
             
               [
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ]
             as
             all
             the
             Christian
             Pastors
             and
             people
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             Universal
             Church
             —
             One
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             transcendent
             Head
             —
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             call
             all
             the
             Christian
             Pastors
             and
             people
             of
             England
             —
             One
             Church
             .
             
               —
               P.
               6.
            
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             —
             and
             under
             Christ
             all
             the
             Parish-Ministers
             are
             subordinate
             Guides
             and
             Rulers
             of
             their
             Flocks
             respectively
             .
             
               —
               P.
               7.
            
             
             Some
             are
             as
             Colonels
             of
             Regiments
             ,
             others
             as
             Captains
             of
             Troops
             ;
             the
             Body
             
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             the
             Members
             many
             .
             
               —
               P.
               13.
            
             
             The
             New
             Testament
             saith
             ,
             —
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               2.
            
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Judea
               ,
               Asia
               ,
            
             —
             Yet
             One
             body
             .
             —
             All
             the
             faithful
             make
             One
             heavenly
             City
             ,
             —
             one
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             born
             ;
             —
             so
             that
             Gods
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             Many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             One
             Church
             .
             —
             (
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             now
             that
             we
             are
             agreed
             ?
             But
             hear
             him
             judge
             himself
             .
             )
             
               P.
               15.
            
             
             I
             will
             shew
             one
             common
             Errour
             or
             mistake
             in
             multitudes
             of
             our
             able
             Divines
             ,
             —
             That
             those
             we
             call
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             are
             counted
             Parts
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             This
             I
             deny
             ,
             —
             Mr.
             Baxter
             makes
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             integral
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             —
             as
             a
             Troop
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             or
             a
             City
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             So
             the
             Independents
             .
             I
             overthrow
             this
             Errour
             by
             this
             Argument
             .
             One
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             both
             a
             Body
             and
             a
             Member
             ,
             a
             whole
             and
             a
             part
             ,
             a
             society
             and
             one
             single
             person
             .
             —
             But
             that
             which
             we
             call
             a
             single
             or
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Member
             but
             a
             Body
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             limb
             or
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             whole
             and
             entire
             Church
             ,
             —
             It
             hath
             a
             whole
             within
             it
             .
             
               —
               London
            
             is
             not
             a
             Member
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             a
             City
             and
             aggregation
             of
             Members
             .
             It
             's
             no
             less
             than
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             in
             terms
             ,
             —
             what
             Dr.
             Ames
             saith
             ,
             
               Medul
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               32.
            
             that
             a
             particular
             Church
             
               est
               Membrum
               ex
               aggregatione
               variorum
               Membrorum
               singulorum
               compositum
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             common
             reason
             and
             plain
             Scripture
             .
             
               —
               P.
               18.
            
             
             A
             bare
             Member
             in
             the
             Body
             hath
             no
             Authority
             ,
             but
             acteth
             by
             mere
             natural
             life
             and
             appetite
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             endued
             with
             rational
             authority
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             any
             .
             —
             That
             which
             we
             call
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             Catholick
             or
             Universal
             Church
             .
             It
             hath
             an
             Universal
             Head.
             To
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             
             of
             an
             universal
             impartial
             spirit
             ;
             —
             where
             there
             is
             an
             All
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Universal
             .
             —
             But
             every
             single
             Church
             hath
             an
             All
             within
             it
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             and
             all
             his
             flock
             .
             —
             The
             Church
             Universal
             and
             particular
             ,
             do
             only
             differ
             as
             to
             place
             and
             number
             ;
             —
             A
             Church
             of
             godly
             Ministers
             and
             people
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Holland
               ,
            
             —
             and
             England
             ,
             differ
             but
             as
             to
             place
             .
             —
             Every
             Church
             (
             of
             Christians
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Church
             Universal
             ;
             not
             a
             limb
             or
             member
             of
             another
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             or
             entire
             Christian
             society
             .
             
               —
               P.
               20.
            
             
             Christs
             Body
             is
             One
             :
             not
             as
             one
             is
             opposed
             to
             Multitude
             —
             but
             to
             division
             ,
             contrariety
             ,
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
               P.
               21.
            
             
             This
             leads
             me
             to
             shew
             the
             unsoundness
             of
             another
             part
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             with
             him
             :
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             There
             are
             two
             essentially
             different
             Policies
             or
             Forms
             of
             Church-Government
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             altered
             by
             man
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Form
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             as
             Headed
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             own
             as
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             in
             their
             Baptism
             .
             2.
             
             Particular
             Churches
             headed
             by
             their
             particular
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             as
             a
             Troop
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             or
             a
             City
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             —
             And
             he
             defines
             the
             Universal
             Church
             to
             be
             ,
             
               The
               universality
               of
               Baptized
               Christians
               ,
               headed
               by
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             These
             his
             sayings
             contain
             many
             Errours
             ;
             I
             will
             first
             note
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             then
             confute
             and
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             Errours
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Errour
             in
             the
             art
             of
             defining
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Headed
               by
               Christ
               himself
               .
               ]
               2.
               
            
             It
             is
             another
             Errour
             to
             define
             the
             Universal
             Church
             without
             Guides
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             one
             essential
             constituent
             part
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             another
             Errour
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             Churches
             particular
             ,
             differ
             essentially
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Errour
             in
             the
             art
             of
             desining
             to
             
             say
             ,
             —
             Headed
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ]
             that
             's
             supposed
             ,
             but
             need
             not
             be
             in
             the
             definition
             .
             He
             finds
             fault
             himself
             with
             such
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             Grant
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             you
             grant
             they
             own
             Christ
             .
             
               —
               2.
            
             
             It
             is
             an
             Errour
             to
             define
             the
             Universal
             Church
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             —
             So
             doth
             the
             Assemblies
             Confession
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Hudson
             —
             His
             definition
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             defined
             a
             living
             healthful
             man
             ,
             without
             a
             stomach
             ,
             liver
             or
             lungs
             .
             
               —
               P.
               24.
               3.
            
             
             If
             there
             be
             an
             essential
             difference
             between
             Church
             and
             Church
             ,
             what
             then
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             World
             !
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             !
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             !
             —
             How
             can
             any
             man
             know
             which
             is
             the
             right
             Church
             ?
             We
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             confute
             Popery
             nor
             Infidelity
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             this
             Doctrine
             supposeth
             two
             essentially
             different
             Churches
             :
             The
             Universal
             Church
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Christ
             is
             Head
             himself
             :
             Particular
             Churches
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             no
             Head
             ,
             but
             particular
             Pastors
             are
             the
             Heads
             .
             —
             By
             this
             Doctrine
             the
             same
             thing
             shall
             be
             contrary
             to
             it self
             .
             —
             Christs
             Church
             in
             this
             world
             is
             but
             one
             !
             And
             can
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             have
             two
             different
             Essences
             ,
             beings
             ,
             and
             definitions
             ?
             
               Quae
               conveniunt
               uno
               tertio
            
             ,
             &c.
             But
             the
             Church
             Universal
             and
             particular
             agree
             
               in
               uno
               tertio
            
             .
             They
             stand
             on
             one
             foundation
             ,
             are
             directed
             by
             one
             rule
             ,
             quickned
             by
             one
             spirit
             ;
             an
             addition
             of
             homogeneous
             Particles
             makes
             no
             essential
             difference
             .
             It
             will
             necessarily
             infer
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             contrary
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             essentiating
             principles
             of
             Church
             holiness
             ,
             order
             and
             government
             ,
             are
             black
             and
             white
             ,
             darkness
             and
             light
             ,
             
               —
               P.
               25.
            
             
             If
             this
             opinion
             stand
             ,
             Religion
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             Two
             essentially
             different
             Forms
             of
             
             Churches
             ,
             will
             infer
             two
             sorts
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             the
             one
             repugnant
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             yet
             )
             
               subordinata
               non
               pugnant
            
             .
             If
             Christ
             set
             up
             two
             repugnant
             ,
             or
             essentially
             different
             Church-Forms
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             the
             deceiver
             of
             the
             world
             .
             (
             O
             dreadful
             !
             )
          
           
             
               §
               5.
               
               P.
               92.
            
             
             A
             word
             more
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             That
             particular
             Churches
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             as
             a
             Troop
             is
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             or
             a
             City
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             Mr.
             Baxters
             opinion
             :
             why
             then
             do
             you
             blame
             the
             turning
             all
             the
             Parish-Churches
             into
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             to
             be
             but
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             as
             a
             Troop
             is
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             &c.
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             your
             Doctrine
             doth
             the
             same
             that
             you
             condemn
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             they
             are
             but
             parts
             and
             Members
             of
             another
             Church
             ,
             (
             the
             Universal
             )
             then
             they
             are
             not
             Churches
             .
             —
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             you
             can
             find
             somewhat
             to
             say
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             your
             self-contradicting
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             match
             your
             wit
             ,
             were
             it
             ten
             times
             more
             ,
             and
             prove
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             .
             Look
             to
             it
             ;
             if
             your
             disputations
             against
             Prelacie
             stand
             ,
             down
             goes
             this
             main
             assertion
             of
             yours
             .
             If
             your
             disputations
             against
             Prelacie
             be
             found
             to
             have
             a
             hollow
             and
             false
             bottom
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             made
             you
             work
             for
             repentance
             ,
             you
             have
             greatly
             injured
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             have
             deceived
             a
             great
             many
             .
             Look
             what
             Bellarmine
             maketh
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             to
             all
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Christians
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             
               That
               do
               you
               make
               this
               which
               you
               call
               the
               Church
               Universal
               :
               for
               you
               say
               that
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               headed
               by
               their
               respective
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               are
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               another
               Church
               called
               the
               Church
               Universal
               :
            
             By
             which
             assertion
             you
             set
             up
             an
             Universal
             
             Head
             or
             Government
             over
             all
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             Christ
             ;
             and
             you
             say
             this
             is
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             and
             you
             lay
             the
             concord
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             upon
             it
             .
             Do
             but
             grant
             the
             Papists
             this
             one
             assertion
             ,
             that
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             as
             headed
             by
             their
             respective
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             City
             is
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             Popes
             headship
             over
             all
             if
             you
             can
             .
             It
             will
             follow
             that
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             besides
             Christ
             ,
             an
             Universal
             Ecclesiastical
             Monarch
             
               on
               Earth
               ,
               either
               personal
               or
               collective
               ,
            
             who
             must
             have
             the
             Supreme
             power
             .
             
               P.
               96.
            
             
             But
             indeed
             you
             have
             gone
             beyond
             Bellarmine
             in
             seting
             up
             Papal
             Monarchy
             .
             Your
             other
             assertion
             sets
             up
             Atheism
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             Holy
             God
             the
             Author
             and
             Founder
             of
             two
             essentially
             different
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Church-Forms
             .
             According
             to
             Bellarmines
             assertion
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             according
             to
             your
             assertion
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             must
             be
             Atheists
             ,
             of
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             .
             
               —
               P.
               224
               ,
               225.
            
             
             Your
             division
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             Universal
             and
             particular
             ,
             is
             plainly
             against
             that
             Rule
             in
             Logick
             ;
             
               Membra
               omnis
               bonae
               divisionis
               debent
               esse
               inter
               se
               opposita
               .
            
             But
             in
             this
             your
             division
             the
             
               Membra
               dividentia
               are
               not
               inter
               se
               opposita
               :
               you
               oppose
               the
               same
               thing
               against
               itself
               .
               You
               make
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Corinth
             
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               —
               The
               whole
               or
               the
               Universal
               Church
               at
            
             Corinth
             
               is
               sound
               and
               good
            
             .
             You
             plainly
             leave
             out
             of
             your
             description
             ,
             the
             differencing
             Form
             or
             token
             of
             that
             which
             you
             call
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             or
             dwelling
             or
             abiding
             in
             this
             or
             that
             place
             ,
             —
             you
             make
             a
             new
             essential
             of
             Church-Membership
             and
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             Divine
             ,
             
             sure
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             fitted
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             all
             good
             men
             .
             This
             startles
             me
             ,
             I
             strive
             to
             be
             silent
             and
             cannot
             :
             The
             more
             I
             strive
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             am
             overcome
             *
             .
             Mr.
             Cawdrey
             was
             lately
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             Conference
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             —
             suspecting
             mine
             own
             judgment
             ;
             I
             have
             conferred
             with
             divers
             about
             your
             other
             Notions
             ,
             two
             Churches
             ,
             or
             two
             Church-Forms
             differing
             essentially
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             apprehend
             how
             it
             can
             stand
             !
             you
             make
             the
             Universal
             Church-Form
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Church-Form
             to
             differ
             essentially
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             Divine
             Law.
             I
             prove
             to
             you
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             —
             To
             oppose
             the
             Universal
             and
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             differ
             essentially
             ,
             is
             to
             oppose
             the
             same
             thing
             against
             itself
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Authour
             and
             Founder
             of
             selfsubverting
             Principles
             .
             
               P.
               226
               ,
               227.
            
             
             As
             for
             that
             other
             point
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             particular
             being
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
          
           
             
               Reader
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               Transcribe
               the
               whole
               Book
               :
               the
               rest
               is
               too
               like
               this
               ;
               exercise
               your
               patience
               in
               receiving
               a
               short
               Answer
               to
               the
               several
               parts
               which
               seemeth
               needful
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               A
               Defence
               against
               the
               foresaid
               Accusations
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             WHat
             Christians
             heart
             can
             choose
             but
             mourn
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             puzzling
             confounding
             temptations
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             must
             hear
             men
             charged
             thus
             publickly
             with
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             the
             overthrow
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             the
             Christian
             world
             agreeth
             in
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             Preachers
             of
             professed
             humility
             ,
             sincerity
             and
             zeal
             ?
             How
             shall
             the
             unlearned
             know
             when
             they
             are
             safe
             ?
             yea
             ,
             what
             snares
             are
             thus
             laid
             to
             rob
             men
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ?
             I
             must
             not
             give
             such
             lines
             their
             proper
             names
             :
             but
             I
             will
             say
             that
             it
             remembreth
             me
             of
             Isa
             .
             1.
             6.
             and
             it
             cryeth
             out
             
               unclean
               ,
               unclean
            
             .
             How
             few
             words
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             soberness
             ,
             and
             soundness
             ,
             can
             you
             number
             among
             all
             these
             ?
             Had
             he
             written
             and
             published
             it
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             as
             some
             talk
             ,
             and
             walk
             ,
             it
             were
             some
             excuse
             !
             But
             for
             a
             Man
             ,
             a
             Minister
             ,
             awake
             ,
             and
             after
             publick
             admonition
             ,
             deliberately
             ,
             on
             consultation
             ,
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             to
             talk
             at
             this
             rate
             in
             the
             Press
             !
             —
             And
             yet
             cannot
             we
             be
             endured
             without
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             the
             
               Friendly
               Debater
            
             and
             Mr.
             Shurlocke
             have
             compared
             such
             Books
             as
             this
             with
             those
             that
             they
             reprehended
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Iliacos
               intramuros
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             To
             begin
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             I
             am
             sorry
             to
             read
             what
             
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             
               Divers
               he
               Conferred
               with
               ,
               &c.
            
             1.
             
             I
             never
             till
             now
             read
             or
             heard
             Papist
             ,
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             of
             his
             mind
             :
             And
             ,
             alas
             ,
             are
             divers
             of
             it
             now
             ?
             Are
             Conformists
             come
             to
             that
             ?
             Either
             they
             were
             at
             Manhood
             ,
             or
             in
             breeches
             at
             least
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             chosen
             other
             Counsellers
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             were
             they
             Laymen
             or
             Clergymen
             ?
             He
             was
             to
             blame
             if
             he
             took
             up
             with
             the
             former
             alone
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             If
             the
             later
             ,
             he
             greatly
             disgraceth
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             say
             somewhat
             of
             our
             Atheistical
             Errours
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             he
             so
             abominateth
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             charge
             with
             contradiction
             in
             sence
             from
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             if
             he
             mean
             the
             same
             thing
             by
             
               [
               One
            
             and
             
               Two
               ,
               A
               Church
               and
               no
               Church
               ,
               A
               part
               and
               no
               part
               ,
               Yea
               and
               Nay
               ]
            
             they
             are
             no
             contradictions
             in
             sence
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             that
             he
             understandeth
             what
             he
             readeth
             and
             answereth
             ,
             nor
             well
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             when
             I
             understand
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             review
             some
             of
             the
             things
             that
             his
             words
             seem
             to
             accuse
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             
               The
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             I
             
               defined
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               True
               Church
               .
            
             Proved
             :
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Church-Head
             and
             a
             Body
             of
             all
             Christians
             on
             earth
             ,
             united
             and
             subjected
             to
             that
             Head
             by
             mutual
             consent
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Universal
             Church
             :
             but
             such
             is
             that
             which
             I
             named
             and
             defined
             as
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             
               —
               Ergo.
            
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             from
             the
             definition
             to
             the
             thing
             denominated
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Minor
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             True
             Head.
             2.
             
             And
             all
             Christians
             the
             Universal
             true
             body
             ,
             (
             visible
             as
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             mystical
             
             as
             Heart-Covenanters
             .
             )
             3.
             
             And
             that
             mutual
             Covenanting
             is
             a
             sufficient
             bond
             for
             this
             Church-union
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             will
             chide
             me
             if
             I
             stay
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             
               Particular
               Churches
               existent
               ,
               are
               true
               Churches
               in
               Essence
               .
            
             Proved
             to
             him
             :
             1.
             
             He
             oft
             confesseth
             this
             and
             the
             former
             .
             2.
             
             A
             
               true
               pars
               dirigens
               &
               pars
               subdita
               ,
               necessarily
               qualified
               ,
               ad
               esse
               ,
               and
               united
               in
               those
               relations
               for
               Church-ends
               ,
               are
               a
               true
               particular
               Church
               :
               But
               such
               are
               many
               existent
               particular
               Churches
            
             (
             and
             all
             that
             I
             defined
             :
             )
             Ergo.
             1.
             
             That
             a
             true
             Bishop
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             
               pars
               dirigens
            
             :
             2.
             
             And
             a
             qualified
             flock
             ,
             a
             true
             
               pars
               subdita
            
             :
             3.
             
             And
             that
             such
             are
             found
             united
             in
             these
             relations
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             for
             granted
             with
             the
             Reader
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             Ch.
             And
             the
             Major
             is
             the
             definition
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             That
             the
             
               Relative
               union
               of
               the
               governing
               Part
               ,
            
             or
             
               nearest
               Head
               to
               the
               Governed
               body
               ,
               is
               the
               specifying
               form
               .
            
             The
             proof
             being
             
               de
               Ente
               politico
               &
               notione
               Logicâ
               ,
            
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             
               Politicks
               ,
               Logicks
            
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             speech
             by
             the
             professours
             of
             both
             ,
             known
             to
             us
             in
             the
             world
             .
             I
             oft
             enough
             distinguishing
             
               de
               nomine
               aequivoco
            
             ,
             have
             told
             men
             that
             it
             is
             not
             every
             Christian
             Assembly
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             but
             
               societas
               politica
            
             .
             And
             all
             Politicks
             call
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             the
             specifying
             form
             of
             the
             Politick
             Society
             ,
             throughout
             the
             known
             world
             .
             So
             Monarchy
             ,
             Aristocracie
             ,
             Democracie
             ,
             are
             specifying
             forms
             of
             Republicks
             :
             And
             Schools
             ,
             Armies
             ,
             Navies
             ,
             have
             divers
             Relative
             forms
             ,
             specifyed
             by
             the
             union
             of
             the
             various
             Regent
             Relative
             parts
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             
               The
               Form
               is
               a
               chief
               essential
               part
               .
            
          
           
           
             §
             V.
             
               Therefore
               divers
               specifying
               forms
               ,
               prove
               divers
               essences
               in
               specie
               .
            
          
           
             §
             VI.
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               generical
               form
               that
               specifieth
               .
            
             Else
             all
             things
             that
             are
             
               ejusdem
               generis
            
             ,
             should
             be
             
               ejusdem
               speciei
            
             .
             All
             bodies
             are
             not
             Animate
             ,
             nor
             all
             Animals
             Men
             ,
             nor
             all
             Men
             Bishops
             or
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             The
             Genus
             denominated
             without
             defining
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             
               specifying
               form
               or
               difference
               ,
               makes
               the
               Definition
               of
               the
               Species
               .
            
             Else
             the
             Definition
             of
             the
             
               species
               infima
            
             ,
             would
             be
             confounded
             by
             the
             conjunct
             definitions
             of
             all
             the
             superiour
             Genera
             :
             He
             that
             defineth
             a
             King
             ,
             must
             not
             put
             in
             it
             the
             definition
             of
             Homo
             ,
             of
             Animal
             ,
             of
             Vivens
             ,
             of
             Corpus
             and
             Anima
             ,
             of
             substantia
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             
               The
               highest
               species
               must
               be
               defined
               by
               its
               proper
               highest
               form
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               subordinate
               species
               .
            
             The
             King
             must
             be
             put
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             Country
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Family
             ,
             School
             ;
             he
             is
             there
             supposed
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             so
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             The
             higher
             Genera
             must
             not
             be
             named
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             species
             ,
             but
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             superiour
             species
             .
             Therefore
             Mr.
             Ch.
             mistook
             his
             Art
             of
             defining
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             I
             mist
             it
             ,
             by
             naming
             Christ
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             and
             adding
             that
             I
             blame
             my self
             that
             defining
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             As
             in
             Relations
             it
             is
             not
             the
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             but
             the
             nearest
             that
             must
             be
             in
             the
             definition
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             not
             the
             highest
             but
             the
             next
             Genus
             that
             must
             be
             named
             .
             In
             defining
             all
             the
             lower
             species
             ,
             the
             higher
             Genera
             are
             but
             implyed
             in
             the
             naming
             of
             
               genus
               proximum
            
             ,
             and
             not
             named
             .
          
           
           
             §
             X.
             The
             
               Relation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             
               humane
               Bishop
            
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             same
             Relation
             ,
             in
             specie
             ,
             though
             both
             be
             called
             Heads
             or
             Rulers
             .
             Proved
             :
             There
             is
             not
             the
             same
             subjectum
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             
               fundamentum
               ,
               vel
               ratio
               fundandi
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             Correlate
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             and
             a
             Diocese
             are
             not
             the
             same
             )
             nor
             the
             same
             
               nearest
               terminus
               :
               Ergo
            
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             Relation
             .
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Universal
             Church
             Headed
             by
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             Church
             subordinately
             Headed
             by
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Clergy-head
             ,
             are
             essentially
             divers
             ,
             and
             two
             :
             Proved
             :
             Where
             the
             formal
             specifying
             Head
             or
             Regent
             part
             is
             two
             ,
             or
             divers
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             divers
             ,
             &c.
             there
             the
             societies
             are
             divers
             
               in
               specie
            
             ,
             or
             essentially
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             here
             :
             Ergo.
             That
             
               One
               and
               One
            
             are
             Two
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             prove
             to
             Mr.
             Ch.
             nor
             think
             it
             needful
             to
             prove
             to
             others
             ,
             nor
             yet
             that
             Christ
             is
             One
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             one
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             same
             .
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             formal
             Head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             all
             Christians
             confess
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             named
             in
             the
             definition
             ,
             whether
             Mr.
             Ch.
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             supposed
             :
             Baptismal
             Union
             and
             subjecting
             to
             him
             ,
             maketh
             us
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             supposeth
             us
             such
             (
             in
             visible
             Church-state
             .
             )
             That
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             
               formal
               specifying
            
             Head
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Supream
             Head
             only
             of
             the
             particular
             ,
             is
             proved
             before
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             specifying
             
               forma
               totius
               heterogenei
            
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             specifying
             form
             of
             the
             parts
             .
             2.
             
             Else
             all
             that
             Christ
             is
             Supreme
             Ruler
             to
             ,
             should
             be
             such
             particular
             Political
             Churches
             :
             which
             is
             false
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             true
             of
             single
             persons
             ,
             of
             Christian
             Armies
             ,
             Troops
             ,
             Markets
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             
             Courts
             ,
             &c.
             as
             such
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             himself
             by
             his
             Apostles
             hath
             ordained
             a
             subordinate
             humane
             species
             of
             Church-heads
             or
             Rulers
             .
             4.
             
             From
             parity
             of
             cases
             :
             Natural
             and
             Political
             .
             The
             
               forma
               animalis
            
             ,
             is
             not
             
               forma
               hominis
            
             ,
             nor
             
               forma
               hominis
               forma
               oculi
               ,
               manus
               ,
               pedis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             General
             is
             the
             formal
             Head
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             but
             the
             Colonel
             :
             Nor
             the
             Colonel
             of
             a
             Troop
             ,
             but
             the
             Captain
             ;
             nor
             the
             King
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             Maior
             or
             other
             subordinate
             head
             :
             Nor
             the
             King
             or
             Maior
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             School
             ,
             Colledge
             ,
             but
             the
             Pater-familias
             ,
             the
             Master
             ,
             the
             Rector
             ,
             &c.
             
             Depose
             the
             subordinate
             Head
             ,
             and
             it's
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             still
             ,
             but
             no
             Family
             ,
             School
             ,
             Colledge
             ,
             Troop
             ,
             Regiment
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             Mankind
             that
             profess
             dealing
             in
             such
             subjects
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             know
             )
             are
             agreed
             in
             all
             this
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Body
             related
             also
             ,
             a
             Diocess
             is
             not
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             
               Every
               true
               particular
               or
               single
               Church
               ,
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Universal
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               Headed
               only
               by
               Christ
               .
               )
            
             That
             it
             is
             
               part
               of
               the
               Universal
            
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             that
             ever
             man
             denyed
             till
             now
             ,
             that
             a
             conformable
             pious
             Divine
             maketh
             this
             with
             the
             former
             Atheistical
             ,
             making
             God
             and
             Christ
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             driving
             all
             Religion
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             worse
             ,
             &c.
             
             Proved
             .
             
               Quae
               unita
               totum
               constituunt
               sunt
               partes
               :
               At
               Ecclesiae
               omnes
               particulares
               ,
               cum
               membris
               caeteris
               &
               Christo
               Capite
               totam
               seu
               Universam
               Ecclesiam
               Redemptorum
               constituunt
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               Universae
               partes
               .
               Ecclesia
               universa
               constat
               ex
               horum
               unione
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               haec
               omnia
               sunt
               ejus
               partes
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             If
             the
             single
             Churches
             be
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             Co-ordinate
             
             Churches
             with
             the
             Universal
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             no
             Universal
             .
             If
             the
             Universal
             be
             All
             without
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             none
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             Universal
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             other
             Churches
             which
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             If
             they
             be
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             or
             peculiar
             people
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             5.
             &c.
             )
             But
             they
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             
               To
               say
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
            
             e.
             g.
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               are
               the
               same
               ,
            
             and
             what
             's
             predicated
             of
             one
             is
             also
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             a
             saying
             —
             not
             to
             be
             justly
             denominated
             .
             The
             
               subjectum
               ,
               relatum
               ,
               correlatum
               ,
               fundamentum
               ,
               terminus
               ,
               proximus
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             relation
             are
             divers
             .
             The
             whole
             Church
             and
             its
             Head
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             and
             its
             subordinate
             Head
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             City
             and
             a
             Parish
             or
             Ward
             ,
             the
             University
             and
             a
             Colledge
             ,
             the
             Man
             and
             a
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             
               To
               say
            
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Family
               is
               not
               a
               part
               of
               the
               street
               ,
            
             or
             that
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             
               London
               no
               Member
               or
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             is
             stuff
             that
             —
             I
             will
             not
             name
             :
             an
             ill
             foundation
             for
             the
             charge
             of
             
               Atheism
               ,
               Blasphemy
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Impiety
             .
             But
             I
             am
             out
             of
             all
             fear
             that
             he
             should
             make
             one
             Proselyte
             that
             's
             
               sani
               cerebri
            
             .
             If
             any
             accuse
             him
             of
             less
             than
             denying
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             even
             but
             of
             Deposing
             the
             King
             from
             most
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             saying
             that
             London
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             every
             one
             City
             ,
             Corporation
             ,
             &c.
             is
             no
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             them
             to
             allow
             him
             his
             own
             Exposition
             :
             for
             he
             mcaneth
             not
             so
             ill
             as
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             To
             say
             that
             
               one
               whole
               cannot
               be
               a
               Member
               
               or
               part
               of
               another
               whole
               ,
            
             is
             yet
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             more
             —
             than
             the
             former
             .
             What
             ,
             may
             not
             
               Corpus
               politicum
            
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             larger
             body
             Politick
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Universe
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ?
             at
             least
             save
             Atomes
             and
             Spirits
             :
             And
             in
             what
             sense
             an
             Atome
             ,
             or
             Anima
             ,
             or
             Spiritus
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               totum
               ,
               Scaliger
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             commonly
             tell
             you
             .
             Are
             not
             whole
             stones
             part
             of
             Mountains
             ?
             and
             whole
             Trees
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ?
             and
             whole
             Herbs
             of
             the
             whole
             Garden
             ?
             and
             whole
             Fields
             of
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             ?
             and
             whole
             Parishes
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             and
             County
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             and
             that
             of
             Europe
             ?
             and
             that
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Is
             not
             a
             whole
             hand
             or
             foot
             part
             of
             a
             whole
             man
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             mateial
             Universe
             made
             up
             of
             compounded
             parts
             ?
             What
             a
             trick
             has
             he
             found
             to
             exempt
             us
             all
             from
             Government
             ?
             every
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               whole
               man
               :
               therefore
            
             I
             am
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Londons
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             Deny
             or
             destroy
             all
             such
             parts
             ,
             and
             you
             deny
             or
             destroy
             the
             whole
             .
             Did
             he
             think
             that
             all
             Noun
             Substantives
             signified
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             same
             Adjective
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             
               whole
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               whole
               Dog
            
             ,
             or
             World
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             ?
          
           
             §
             XVI
             .
             It
             's
             little
             better
             when
             he
             argueth
             that
             homogeneal
             parts
             make
             not
             a
             new
             species
             .
             As
             if
             he
             could
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             
               Totum
               homogeneum
            
             .
             Are
             not
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             
               partes
               heterogeneae
               ,
               in
               esse
               politico
               relativo
               ?
            
             Are
             not
             Bishops
             and
             Laicks
             
               partes
               heterogeneae
            
             ?
             Had
             he
             forgot
             how
             much
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             to
             prove
             even
             Bishops
             
             and
             Presbyters
             as
             widely
             different
             ?
             No
             Christian
             denyeth
             it
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             that
             denyes
             not
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             being
             of
             such
             Churches
             as
             Political
             .
          
           
             §
             XVII
             .
             While
             thus
             he
             maketh
             National
             Churches
             Metropolitical
             ,
             Diocesane
             ,
             Parochial
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Independent
             ,
             which
             he
             most
             revileth
             ,
             
               all
               one
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               one
               essential
               species
            
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             he
             unsaith
             most
             that
             he
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             XVIII
             .
             It
             is
             little
             better
             that
             he
             maketh
             several
             Churches
             ,
             viz.
             at
             Paris
             and
             at
             
               Plimouth
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             differ
             only
             in
             Number
             and
             Place
             .
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             the
             Popish
             ,
             Protestant
             ,
             Episcopal
             ,
             and
             Presbyterian
             ,
             differ
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             ?
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             differ
             as
             Individuals
             by
             their
             several
             Rulers
             ?
             besides
             abundance
             of
             accidental
             differences
             ?
          
           
             §
             XIX
             .
             And
             what
             Doctrine
             is
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Christs
               Body
               is
               one
               ;
               not
               as
               one
               is
               opposed
               to
               multitude
               ,
            
             but
             to
             
               division
               and
               destruction
            
             ?
             Hath
             Christ
             a
             multitude
             of
             Bodies
             univocally
             so
             called
             ?
             even
             such
             a
             Body
             as
             we
             treat
             of
             ?
             Hath
             Christ
             many
             Universal
             Churches
             containing
             all
             Christians
             headed
             by
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             §
             XX.
             When
             he
             had
             so
             grosly
             wronged
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               an
               errour
               in
               the
               art
               of
               defining
               ,
               to
               say
            
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Headed
               by
               Christ
               himself
            
             ;
             what
             other
             Head
             or
             formal
             Regent
             part
             doth
             he
             name
             ?
             will
             he
             have
             another
             ?
             or
             will
             he
             have
             none
             in
             the
             definition
             ?
             Is
             that
             the
             art
             of
             defining
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXI
             .
             It
             's
             little
             better
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Is
               is
               an
               errour
               
               to
               define
               the
               Universal
               Church
               without
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               the
               Assembly
               did
               .
            
             What!
             a
             better
             Logician
             than
             all
             the
             Assembly
             too
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             how
             fell
             the
             good
             man
             under
             this
             temptation
             ?
             He
             instanceth
             in
             a
             body
             defined
             without
             Liver
             ,
             Stomack
             ,
             &c.
             But
             1.
             
             I
             hope
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             all
             is
             excluded
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             named
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             there
             no
             better
             definition
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             than
             
               Animal
               implume
               ,
               bipes
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             Liver
             and
             Stomack
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             to
             the
             Entelechia
             or
             anima
             ,
             he
             added
             
               Corpus
               organicum
               ,
               Aristotle
            
             thought
             he
             said
             enough
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Is
             not
             
               Animal
               rationale
            
             a
             just
             definition
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             without
             naming
             his
             Liver
             and
             Spleen
             ,
             or
             Heart
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             
               Genus
               &
               differentia
            
             enough
             for
             a
             definition
             ?
             
               Definitiones
               debent
               esse
               breves
               ;
               &
               nihil
               otiosum
               continere
               :
               otiosum
               est
               quo
               ablato
               ,
               definitio
               reliqua
               rei
               essentiam
               explicat
               .
            
             A
             Kingdom
             is
             defined
             by
             naming
             no
             more
             than
             the
             King
             and
             Subjects
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             naming
             Judges
             ,
             Justices
             ,
             Sheriffs
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             are
             no
             constitutive
             principles
             in
             Nature
             ,
             but
             
               Mater
               ,
               materiae
               dispositio
               &
               forma
               :
            
             And
             the
             imperfect
             definitions
             of
             accidents
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             like
             as
             may
             be
             to
             those
             of
             substances
             .
             The
             
               specifying
               form
            
             here
             ,
             is
             only
             
               Christ
               the
               Head
               so
               related
            
             :
             Though
             he
             made
             Christians
             before
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             Pastors
             dead
             ,
             the
             Church
             were
             still
             Christs
             Universal
             Body
             ;
             yet
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             not
             a
             just
             
               organized
               body
            
             without
             Pastors
             :
             but
             that
             maketh
             them
             but
             to
             be
             the
             nobler
             part
             of
             the
             disposed
             matter
             :
             men
             do
             not
             use
             to
             play
             the
             Anatomists
             in
             definitions
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             Animal
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Corpus
               organicum
            
             ,
             to
             name
             
               Heart
               ,
               Stomack
               ,
               Lungs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             it
             is
             a
             
               healthful
               man
            
             that
             Mr.
             Ch.
             is
             defining
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             But
             it
             
             is
             not
             a
             
               healthful
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               true
               Church
               in
               essence
            
             that
             I
             was
             defining
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             had
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             parts
             need
             not
             enter
             the
             definition
             of
             health
             .
             And
             are
             these
             his
             
               saving
               truths
            
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXII
             .
             And
             what
             an
             intimation
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             
               there
               be
               an
               essential
               difference
               between
               the
               Universal
               and
               particular
               Church
               ,
            
             there
             's
             none
             between
             the
             
               Church
               and
               the
               world
            
             ,
             the
             
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Heaven
               and
               Hell.
            
             These
             things
             are
             fitter
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             Interjections
             (
             which
             be
             no
             words
             ;
             but
             
               voces
               non
               vocabula
            
             )
             than
             by
             Speech
             .
             If
             Christ
             and
             a
             Bishop
             
               in
               esse
               relationis
               politicae
            
             differ
             essentially
             ,
             must
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             be
             all
             one
             ?
             If
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             a
             Troop
             ,
             differ
             in
             their
             formal
             specifying
             essences
             ,
             must
             a
             Subject
             and
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             the
             Court
             and
             the
             Gallows
             therefore
             be
             all
             one
             .
             
               Proh
               !
               apage
            
             !
          
           
             §
             XXIII
             .
             Next
             he
             asks
             ,
             
               How
               can
               any
               man
               know
               the
               right
               Church
               then
               ?
            
             Answ
             .
             What!
             no
             way
             but
             by
             making
             Christ
             and
             a
             Bishop
             formally
             the
             Head
             ?
             we
             know
             the
             Universal
             Church
             by
             its
             true
             definition
             ;
             and
             a
             true
             particular
             Church
             by
             its
             true
             definition
             and
             properties
             .
          
           
             §
             XXIV
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               confute
               Popery
               and
               Infidelity
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
             Answ
             .
             Alas
             ,
             will
             the
             good
             man
             turn
             Papist
             or
             Infidel
             ,
             unless
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             and
             a
             Diocesane
             have
             the
             same
             
               specifying
               difference
            
             ,
             or
             
               formal
               Head
            
             ?
             Then
             what
             remedy
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXV
             .
             I
             have
             no
             Interjection
             deep
             enough
             for
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             
               viz.
               This
               Doctrine
               supposeth
               two
               essentially
               different
               Churches
               :
               The
               Universal
               Church
               without
               Pastors
               ,
               (
               Putares
               )
               and
               of
               
               this
               Christ
               is
               Head
               :
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               of
               which
               Christ
               is
               no
               Head
               ]
               Putares
               !
            
             Where
             said
             I
             any
             such
             thing
             !
             Is
             this
             lawful
             ?
             As
             if
             1.
             there
             must
             be
             no
             Pastors
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             the
             
               formal
               Head
            
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             if
             there
             must
             be
             
               no
               Christ
            
             the
             
               Supream
               Head
            
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             be
             the
             
               formal
               differencing
               specifying
               subordinate
               Head
            
             :
             and
             all
             but
             the
             
               named
               parts
            
             are
             denyed
             :
             As
             if
             he
             would
             have
             more
             than
             the
             
               genus
               proximum
            
             ,
             and
             
               differentia
               specificans
            
             in
             a
             definition
             :
             yea
             ,
             even
             the
             
               genus
               supremum
            
             !
             and
             Christ
             shall
             be
             the
             specifying
             Head
             ,
             or
             none
             !
          
           
             §
             XXVI
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               So
               the
               same
               thing
               shall
               be
               contrary
               to
               itself
               .
               ]
            
             As
             if
             1.
             
             Christ
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             formal
             relation
             were
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             things
             subordinate
             were
             contrary
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             denyeth
             himself
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             XXVII
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Christs
               Church
               in
               this
               world
               is
               but
               one
               .
               ]
            
             Answ
             .
             If
             there
             be
             but
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             1.
             
             Then
             numerically
             the
             Church
             of
             London
             and
             Basil
             are
             one
             :
             And
             then
             if
             I
             separate
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             at
             Basil
             ,
             I
             separate
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             London
             .
             2.
             
             If
             
               de
               specie
            
             there
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             then
             a
             Patriarchal
             ,
             Diocesane
             ,
             Parochial
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             Democratical
             Church
             are
             but
             of
             one
             species
             :
             And
             why
             then
             did
             you
             use
             so
             many
             words
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             need
             of
             Bishops
             over
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             supra-ordinate
             Church-Rulers
             ?
             Then
             a
             National
             Church
             and
             a
             Parish-Church
             are
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             §
             XXVIII
             .
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               [
               Quae
               conveniunt
               uno
               tertio
               ,
               conveniunt
               inter
               se
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               Universal
               and
               particular
               agree
               in
               uno
               tertio
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Answ
             ,
             As
             if
             
               Convenientia
               generica
            
             ,
             were
             
               convenientia
               totalis
               
               vel
               specifica
            
             ?
             or
             ,
             
               Convenientia
               partialis
               &
               totalis
               ,
               Accidentalis
               &
               Essentialis
               ,
            
             were
             all
             one
             ?
             What
             pretty
             Logick
             is
             here
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Constable
             all
             one
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             both
             Men
             ,
             both
             Christians
             ,
             and
             both
             Rulers
             ?
             I
             hope
             then
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             that
             in
             your
             sorry
             sense
             agree
             in
             
               uno
               tertio
            
             ?
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             inferred
             Charge
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             XXIX
             .
             
               An
               Addition
            
             of
             
               Homogeneous
               Particles
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               makes
               no
               essential
               differences
            
             .
             Answ
             .
             Christ
             and
             a
             Bishop
             are
             heterogeneous
             :
             Yea
             ,
             a
             Diocesane
             and
             a
             Parish-Priest
             :
             have
             you
             proved
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ?
             or
             that
             they
             are
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXX
             .
             
               It
               will
               necessarily
               infer
               that
               God
               is
               contrary
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             Answ
             .
             O
             Temerity
             in
             the
             dark
             !
             that
             is
             ,
             unless
             his
             Church-relation
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             King
             be
             contrary
             to
             himself
             ,
             if
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             a
             Corporation
             or
             School
             be
             not
             of
             the
             same
             species
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXXI
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               If
               this
               opinion
               stand
               ,
               Religion
               cannot
               stand
               .
               An.
            
             Do
             you
             mean
             in
             you
             or
             in
             me
             ,
             or
             
               all
               others
            
             ?
             Do
             you
             resolve
             to
             cast
             away
             all
             Religion
             ,
             if
             Christ
             and
             a
             Bishop
             be
             not
             the
             same
             informing
             regent
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             and
             particular
             ?
             Think
             better
             of
             it
             first
             ;
             for
             Religion
             is
             more
             necessary
             than
             so
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             which
             hath
             ever
             been
             of
             the
             opinion
             which
             you
             detest
             ,
             had
             never
             any
             Religion
             ?
             Nor
             hath
             now
             any
             ?
             Which
             way
             do
             Churches
             that
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             cast
             out
             all
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXXII
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               set
               up
               two
               essentially
               different
               Church-Forms
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               the
               Saviour
               but
               the
               deceiver
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Answ
             .
             And
             must
             Christ
             
             bear
             such
             a
             charge
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ?
             I
             should
             sooner
             have
             expected
             it
             from
             a
             Turk
             or
             Jew
             ,
             than
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             §
             XXXIII
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Why
               then
               do
               you
               blame
               turning
               Parish-Churches
               into
               Chappels
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               but
               parts
               of
               a
               Diocesane
               ,
               as
               a
               Troop
               of
               an
               Army
               ?
               ]
            
             Answ
             .
             
               Putide
               putares
            
             .
             When
             shall
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             true
             Sentence
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             for
             making
             them
             
               parts
               of
               a
               Diocesane
            
             Church
             as
             Troops
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             but
             for
             making
             them
             no
             
               Political
               true
               Churches
            
             ,
             but
             disbanding
             all
             the
             Troops
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             no
             Troops
             ,
             but
             such
             parts
             of
             a
             Regiment
             as
             Squadrons
             are
             .
             It
             is
             for
             putting
             down
             Inferiour
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             being
             themselves
             Bishops
             over
             them
             ;
             yet
             on
             this
             doth
             he
             ground
             his
             charge
             of
             my
             
               deceiving
               men
               ,
               and
               wronging
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             XXXIV
             .
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               [
               Look
               what
            
             Bellarmine
             
               maketh
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               that
               do
               you
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               for
               you
               say
               that
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               headed
               by
               their
               respective
               Bishops
               and
               Pastours
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               another
               Church
               called
               the
               Church
               Universal
               .
               By
               which
               assertion
               you
               set
               up
               an
               Universal
               Head
               —
               besides
               Christ
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               this
               is
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               and
               lay
               the
               Concord
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               it
               .
               ]
            
             Answ
             .
             If
             you
             are
             
               sani
               Cerebri
            
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             your
             putarem
             hath
             no
             excuse
             .
             Had
             you
             not
             your self
             repeated
             my
             definition
             ,
             and
             carpt
             at
             those
             very
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Headed
               only
               by
               Christ
            
             ]
             and
             many
             times
             your self
             repeated
             it
             as
             my
             opinion
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             had
             you
             tryed
             your
             wrangling
             wit
             to
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             
               [
               if
               Christ
               only
               be
               asserted
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               ,
            
             I
             thereby
             assert
             another
             Head
             ]
             or
             that
             
               [
               If
               I
               make
               Bishops
               particular
               specifying
               Heads
               ,
               I
               
               therefore
               assert
               a
               humane
               Universal
               Head
               ,
               ]
            
             you
             had
             some
             cloak
             for
             your
             putarem
             :
             But
             now
             —
             If
             you
             next
             print
             that
             I
             said
             that
             a
             Dog
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             will
             no
             more
             wonder
             at
             it
             than
             at
             this
             .
             See
             Reader
             how
             my
             Church-Concord
             is
             oppugned
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             weapons
             Satan
             doth
             that
             work
             .
             As
             if
             he
             that
             saith
             the
             King
             only
             is
             the
             specifying
             Head
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             his
             Troop
             ,
             or
             the
             Diocesans
             of
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             were
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             did
             assert
             another
             Head
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             than
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             §
             XXXV
             .
             
               Do
               but
               grant
               the
               Papists
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               this
               one
               assertion
               ,
               that
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               headed
               by
               their
               respective
               Pastors
               ,
               are
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Universal
               ,
               as
               Cities
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               the
               Popes
               Headship
               over
               all
               if
               you
               can
               .
               It
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               besides
               Christ
               ,
               an
               universal
               Monarch
               on
               earth
               ,
               &c.
            
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             
               Affirmanti
               incumbit
               probatio
            
             .
             Did
             you
             think
             we
             must
             take
             your
             bare
             word
             in
             so
             great
             a
             case
             ?
             Do
             you
             say
             one
             word
             to
             prove
             your
             affirmation
             ?
             Must
             we
             all
             turn
             Papists
             upon
             your
             immodest
             naked
             saying
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ?
             2.
             
             But
             your
             immodesty
             is
             in
             this
             excessive
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             have
             written
             
               two
               Books
            
             against
             
               Johnson
               ,
               alias
               Terret
            
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             but
             lately
             and
             largely
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             
               Universal
               Head
            
             but
             Christ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             particular
             Regency
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             for
             you
             to
             give
             me
             not
             a
             word
             of
             answer
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             bid
             me
             now
             
               prove
               it
               if
               you
               can
            
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             voluminously
             proved
             it
             !
             This
             is
             such
             dealing
             as
             I
             will
             not
             name
             .
             —
             3.
             
             But
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             ,
             what
             ever
             did
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             got
             so
             neer
             to
             Popery
             .
             As
             if
             you
             will
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             unless
             all
             the
             writers
             of
             the
             
             Christian
             world
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             particular
             Church
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             which
             ●●●●
             dare
             boldly
             swear
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             sober
             men
             doubt
             not
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               [
               Indeed
               you
               have
               gone
               be●ond
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               in
               setting
               up
               Papal
               Monarchy
               .
               Your
               ●ther
               assertion
               sets
               up
               Atheism
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               holy
               God
               the
               authour
               and
               founder
               of
               two
               essential
               different
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Church-Forms
               .
               ]
            
             Answ
             .
             Putares
             .
             But
             if
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             do
             they
             all
             set
             up
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             are
             you
             only
             free
             ?
             As
             for
             
               Tho.
               Hooker
            
             whom
             you
             cited
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             twenty
             four
             years
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             since
             I
             read
             Mr.
             Hudson
             and
             him
             ,
             (
             and
             will
             not
             tast
             away
             my
             time
             in
             perusing
             them
             )
             my
             memory
             doubts
             not
             that
             it
             was
             only
             a
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             made
             one
             by
             
               one
               universal
               humane
               policie
            
             ,
             that
             he
             denied
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             differed
             but
             about
             words
             .
             Did
             ever
             Christian
             before
             you
             ,
             deny
             particular
             Churches
             to
             be
             
               distinct
               policies
            
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             ?
             Have
             we
             so
             many
             Books
             written
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Policie
            
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             no
             such
             thing
             ?
             or
             no
             Churches
             that
             are
             
               Politick
               Societies
            
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXXVII
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               [
               According
               to
               your
               assertion
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               must
               be
               Atheists
               ,
               of
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               .
               ]
            
             Answ
             .
             Then
             all
             the
             world
             of
             Christians
             are
             so
             ;
             for
             as
             far
             as
             writings
             notifie
             ,
             they
             are
             generally
             of
             this
             mind
             .
             Alas
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             did
             you
             shew
             this
             to
             any
             man
             before
             you
             Printed
             it
             ?
             for
             their
             honour
             I
             must
             think
             you
             did
             not
             ;
             and
             for
             your
             sake
             I
             wish
             you
             had
             .
          
           
             §
             XXXVIII
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               [
               Your
               division
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               Universal
               and
               particular
               ,
               is
               plainly
               against
               that
               Rule
               in
               Logick
               ,
               Membra
               omnis
               bonae
               divisionis
               
               debent
               esse
               inter
               se
               opposita
               ]
               but
               you
               oppose
               the
               same
               thing
               against
               it self
               .
            
             Answ
             .
             Thus
             do
             men
             humble
             themselves
             by
             forsaking
             humility
             !
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             better
             for
             your
             to
             have
             let
             your
             Logick
             alone
             ,
             than
             to
             bewray
             that
             which
             you
             might
             have
             concealed
             ?
             Are
             not
             diversa
             distinguishable
             as
             well
             as
             opposita
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             no
             diversity
             
               in
               parte
               essentiae
            
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             subalternis
             )
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             diversity
             
               in
               totâ
               essentia
            
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             is
             
               in
               summis
               generibus
               ?
            
             )
             is
             there
             not
             both
             
               diversity
               and
               opposition
               ,
               inter
               totum
               &
               partem
               ,
            
             and
             between
             the
             species
             of
             an
             universal
             and
             particular
             Society
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             
               Relative
               opposita
            
             ?
             May
             you
             not
             distinguish
             Army
             ,
             and
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             Troop
             ,
             Kingdom
             and
             City
             ,
             Christ
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             XXXIX
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               [
               You
               make
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Corinth
             
               a
               particular
               Church
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             And
             do
             not
             all
             Christians
             ?
             Is
             it
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ?
          
           
             §
             XL.
             
               You
               plainly
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               leave
               out
               of
               your
               description
               the
               differing
               form
               or
               token
               of
               that
               which
               you
               call
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             
               Anne
               putares
            
             ?
             1.
             
             Have
             I
             so
             oft
             exprest
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             say
             so
             ?
             2.
             
             But
             it
             was
             in
             descriptions
             indeed
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             far
             from
             your
             Logical
             belief
             ,
             that
             
               Neighbourhood
               is
               the
               differencing
               form
            
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             no
             one
             else
             is
             of
             your
             mind
             .
             1.
             
             If
             Neighbourhood
             be
             the
             
               differencing
               form
            
             ,
             then
             all
             Christian
             Neighbours
             are
             particular
             Churches
             :
             But
             that
             is
             false
             :
             Ergo.
             —
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             dwell
             together
             only
             for
             Trade
             ,
             are
             not
             therefore
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             hold
             that
             there
             are
             no
             particular
             Churches
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             as
             Priests
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             hold
             that
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Parish
             where
             they
             
             live
             is
             no
             true
             Minister
             ,
             nor
             the
             Parish
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             profess
             themselves
             Members
             of
             no
             particular
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             Those
             that
             profess
             to
             be
             no
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             another
             .
             6.
             
             Papists
             and
             Sectaries
             that
             stand
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             Church
             .
             7.
             
             Those
             that
             dwell
             near
             another
             Parish-Church
             ,
             and
             many
             miles
             from
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             not
             Members
             by
             proximity
             .
             8.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             Excommunicated
             ,
             which
             is
             
               de
               facto
            
             all
             professed
             Non-Conformists
             .
             9.
             
             In
             places
             where
             the
             Magistrate
             tyeth
             not
             Churches
             to
             Parish-bounds
             ,
             persons
             of
             the
             same
             street
             and
             house
             may
             be
             of
             several
             Churches
             .
             10.
             
             No
             man
             that
             consenteth
             not
             is
             a
             Church-Member
             .
             11.
             
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             proximity
             is
             but
             
               dispositio
               materiae
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             differencing
             form
             ?
             All
             these
             singular
             novelties
             should
             have
             had
             better
             proof
             than
             these
             dry
             assertions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             Christian
             sense
             .
          
           
             §
             XLI
             .
             
               [
               This
               startles
               me
               :
               I
               strive
               to
               be
               silent
               and
               cannot
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               the
               more
               I
               strive
               ,
               the
               more
               I
               am
               overcome
               .
               ]
            
             Answ
             .
             If
             you
             are
             so
             far
             gone
             ,
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             without
             any
             striving
             with
             my self
             ,
             let
             that
             which
             is
             within
             you
             talk
             on
             ,
             and
             not
             resist
             you
             .
             For
             who
             can
             hold
             that
             which
             will
             away
             ?
             But
             I
             wish
             you
             the
             benefit
             of
             some
             stiptick
             remedy
             ,
             and
             a
             sober
             mind
             .
          
           
             §
             XLII
             .
             
               [
               I
               prove
               to
               you
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             one
             proving
             word
             )
             &c.
             
               you
               make
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               the
               authour
               and
               founder
               of
               subverting
               principles
               .
               ]
            
             Answ
             .
             Read
             the
             Ninth
             Commandment
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             these
             requests
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             my
             true
             friend
             ;
             viz.
             to
             consider
             :
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Whether
             a
             man
             so
             far
             from
             persecution
             ,
             and
             yet
             
             condemning
             us
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             blaspheming
             ,
             and
             destroying
             all
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             be
             not
             much
             more
             uncharitable
             ,
             than
             they
             that
             charge
             no
             such
             thing
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             trouble
             us
             for
             refusing
             Forms
             are
             Ceremonies
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             not
             the
             same
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             justifie
             not
             the
             silencing
             and
             ruining
             of
             all
             whom
             he
             so
             accuseth
             ?
             should
             not
             such
             impious
             Atheists
             be
             silenced
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             3.
             
             If
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             in
             all
             ages
             hold
             what
             he
             thus
             censureth
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             call
             it
             ,
             to
             charge
             all
             Christians
             so
             far
             with
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             making
             God
             and
             Christ
             a
             deceiver
             ?
             If
             he
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             call
             it
             ,
             to
             venture
             thus
             to
             publish
             such
             an
             accusation
             ,
             before
             he
             knew
             that
             which
             an
             ordinary
             Inhabitant
             of
             the
             world
             might
             so
             easily
             have
             known
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             had
             published
             
               [
               All
               that
               say
               a
               City
               is
               specified
               by
               its
               subordinate
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               specified
               by
               the
               Monarch
               ,
               are
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               make
               him
               a
               deceiver
               and
               no
               King
               ,
               and
               deny
               all
               obedience
               .
               ]
            
             What
             will
             you
             call
             this
             dealing
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             4.
             
             Was
             it
             well
             done
             to
             write
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             while
             he
             understood
             so
             very
             little
             of
             the
             very
             plainest
             passages
             which
             he
             wrote
             against
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             5.
             
             Was
             it
             excusable
             to
             confess
             some
             errour
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             to
             add
             far
             worse
             ,
             and
             after
             warning
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             so
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             what
             he
             understood
             not
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             6.
             
             Was
             it
             humility
             to
             make
             ostentation
             of
             the
             Logick
             he
             understood
             not
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             7.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             extreme
             bold
             confidence
             of
             the
             falsest
             of
             his
             own
             conceptions
             ,
             shew
             a
             very
             
             unhumbled
             overvaluing
             of
             his
             own
             understanding
             ?
             To
             be
             ignorant
             is
             common
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             ignorant
             of
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             we
             know
             more
             than
             we
             do
             :
             But
             to
             have
             so
             little
             sense
             of
             this
             calamity
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             suspicion
             of
             ones
             own
             understanding
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             confident
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             accusation
             of
             the
             grossest
             falshoods
             ,
             where
             a
             lad
             of
             fourteen
             years
             old
             ,
             that
             had
             read
             any
             thing
             of
             Logick
             and
             Politicks
             ,
             might
             have
             better
             taught
             him
             ;
             (
             that
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             the
             reason
             and
             use
             of
             Mankind
             )
             this
             seemeth
             somewhat
             beyond
             the
             common
             measure
             of
             self-conceitedness
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             8.
             
             Whether
             the
             great
             number
             of
             asserted
             untruths
             here
             ,
             shew
             not
             some
             want
             of
             necessary
             tenderness
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             writing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Mr.
             Chenies
             
               Accusations
               of
               me
               about
               Church-Covenants
               ,
               and
               rigid
               Independencie
               ,
               and
               the
               odiousness
               hereof
               ,
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             WHen
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               [
               it
               leads
               to
               two
               contrary
               Gods
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               no
               true
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             69.
             ]
             He
             proceedeth
             
               [
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               hath
               devised
               and
               framed
               two
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               particular
               ,
            
             p.
             97.
             
             
               I
               will
               shew
            
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               this
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               upstart
               way
               of
               the
               Independents
               :
            
             2.
             
             
               The
               unsoundness
               of
               it
            
             ,
             p.
             101.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             
               and
               the
               Independents
               now
               ,
               are
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               principle
               
               in
               baptizing
               the
               Infants
               of
               Non-Confederates
               ,
            
             p.
             129.
             
             
               [
               I
               do
               utterly
               withstand
               it
               as
               Wickedness
               and
               Abomination
               in
               Gods
               Church
               ;
               I
               am
               to
               die
               and
               burn
               at
               a
               stake
               before
               I
               yield
               to
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               This
               is
               Mr.
            
             Baxters
             
               way
               :
               He
               offers
               it
               to
               Bishop
            
             Morley
             
               and
               Bishop
            
             Gunning
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               his
               last
               Book
               of
               Concord
               ,
               that
               posterity
               may
               see
               what
               it
               is
               that
               he
               would
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               laboured
               to
               set
               up
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               :
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               let
               both
               the
               present
               and
               future
               Ages
               see
               and
               know
               ,
            
             p.
             130.
             
             
               Your
               way
               is
               not
               so
               innocent
               as
               that
               of
               re-baptizing
               .
               For
               the
               very
               matter
               and
               terms
               of
               your
               Church-Covenant
               are
               unsafe
               ,
               and
               plainly
               Schismatical
               !
               As
               if
               Constables
               and
               people
               of
               each
               Town
               must
               Confederate
               to
               be
               a
               Corporation
               ,
               an
               Independent
               body
               having
               all
               jurisdiction
               within
               themselves
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               this
               Confederacy
               ,
               must
               be
               counted
               none
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               .
               —
               To
               say
               there
               are
               no
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               but
               a
               few
               Independent
               Churches
               ,
               —
               were
               to
               go
               beyond
            
             Brownism
             :
             
               It
               were
               rather
               to
               teach
               Infidelity
               :
               such
               an
               opinion
               would
               be
               abhorred
               by
               all
               :
               Now
               Mr.
            
             Baxter
             
               and
               the
               Independents
               Doctrine
               saith
               it
               .
               —
               Their
               errour
               ,
               should
               they
               hold
               it
               habitually
               ,
               predominantly
               ,
               and
               practically
               ,
               would
               be
               certainly
               their
               damnation
               .
               —
            
             p.
             141
             ,
             
               [
               I
               see
               not
               but
               Pagans
               ,
               gross
               Hereticks
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               might
               combine
               together
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               take
               thee
               for
               my
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               I
               take
               you
               for
               my
               people
               :
               Doth
               not
               your
               Doctrine
               infer
               it
               ?
            
             p.
             143.
             
             
               If
               I
               yield
               to
               their
               assertion
               ,
               I
               must
               subvert
               the
               office
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Churches
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               which
               I
               will
               not
               do
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               censure
               of
               any
               man
               living
               ,
               no
               nor
               of
               a
               whole
               Council
               of
               men
               ,
            
             p.
             57.
             
             
               The
               way
               that
               Mr.
            
             Baxter
             
               offers
               ,
               
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               worse
               way
               ,
               —
               It
               is
               the
               way
               of
               rigid
               Independencie
               .
               —
               Indeed
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               in
               all
               his
               Writings
               seems
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Office
               of
               Lay-Elders
               :
               But
               that
               he
               is
               not
               for
               them
               under
               another
               notion
               ,
               as
               Heads
               and
               delegates
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               mutually
               chosen
               by
               the
               Pastor
               and
               people
               ,
               for
               assistance
               in
               Discipline
               ,
               may
               be
               doubted
               .
               He
               seems
               to
               hint
               at
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             How
             little
             truth
             is
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             abundance
             such
             ?
             1.
             either
             it
             is
             truth
             that
             I
             
               am
               for
               rigid
               Independency
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             If
             not
             ,
             —
             if
             yea
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             the
             Independent
             way
             is
             no
             worse
             .
             I
             am
             not
             much
             acquainted
             with
             them
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             this
             man
             say
             true
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             are
             for
             no
             Covenanting
             ,
             but
             consent
             to
             the
             relation
             signifyed
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             for
             binding
             any
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             relation
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             not
             for
             binding
             any
             from
             a
             regular
             use
             of
             any
             other
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Churches
             Communion
             .
             4.
             
             In
             places
             where
             Parishes
             are
             divided
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             attendance
             on
             the
             Pastors
             Ministration
             goeth
             for
             a
             sign
             of
             consent
             ,
             they
             are
             true
             Churches
             and
             Members
             that
             thus
             signifie
             it
             ;
             and
             
               ad
               esse
            
             it
             is
             usually
             enough
             ,
             though
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             the
             more
             express
             ,
             as
             more
             intelligible
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             is
             best
             .
             5.
             
             They
             are
             against
             an
             Office
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             distinct
             from
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             of
             Gods
             institution
             for
             Church-government
             .
             6.
             
             They
             are
             against
             Democracie
             ,
             or
             the
             Church-governing
             power
             of
             the
             People
             .
             7.
             
             They
             take
             reformed
             Parish-Churches
             for
             the
             best
             Order
             ,
             not
             taking
             all
             for
             Members
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             capable
             .
             8.
             
             They
             are
             against
             gathering
             Churches
             out
             of
             such
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             without
             great
             necessity
             .
             9.
             
             They
             are
             greatly
             against
             requiring
             
             any
             qualification
             as
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             in
             point
             of
             holiness
             ,
             but
             express
             consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             not
             disproved
             .
             10.
             
             They
             make
             not
             the
             peoples
             Election
             of
             their
             Pastors
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             but
             meer
             consent
             ,
             though
             the
             Patron
             or
             others
             Elect
             them
             .
             11.
             
             They
             suppose
             that
             the
             peoples
             
               Election
               or
               consent
            
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             make
             him
             their
             Pastor
             .
             As
             to
             make
             a
             Physician
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             my
             Physician
             ,
             differ
             .
             12.
             
             They
             suppose
             that
             a
             true
             Minister
             officiateth
             as
             such
             ,
             where
             ever
             he
             doth
             it
             .
             13.
             
             They
             suppose
             that
             associations
             or
             correspondencies
             of
             Churches
             for
             concord
             and
             help
             ,
             and
             Synods
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             dependencie
             on
             such
             Synods
             ,
             is
             usually
             a
             duty
             where
             it
             can
             well
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             needless
             discord
             a
             fault
             .
             14.
             
             They
             refuse
             not
             to
             submit
             in
             practice
             to
             the
             instructions
             or
             admonitions
             of
             any
             general
             Visiter
             or
             Overseer
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             called
             by
             some
             Archbishops
             .
             15.
             
             They
             refuse
             not
             the
             precedency
             of
             one
             Pastor
             in
             every
             particular
             Church
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             16.
             
             They
             refuse
             him
             not
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             negative
             voice
             as
             of
             the
             Quorum
             (
             or
             the
             Archbishops
             either
             )
             in
             Ordinations
             and
             all
             great
             publick
             matters
             .
             17.
             
             They
             are
             for
             separating
             from
             no
             Christians
             ,
             further
             than
             they
             separate
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             would
             force
             them
             to
             sin
             ;
             but
             are
             for
             universal
             Love
             and
             Concord
             .
             18.
             
             They
             are
             for
             obeying
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             all
             lawful
             things
             belonging
             to
             his
             function
             .
             19.
             
             They
             take
             the
             most
             extensive
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Concord
             for
             the
             most
             desirable
             and
             best
             .
             20.
             
             It
             is
             
             next
             their
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             sufficient
             Laws
             ;
             the
             great
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             against
             the
             terms
             imposed
             in
             most
             places
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             where
             things
             unnecessary
             and
             suspected
             are
             made
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             .
             Reader
             ,
             Mr.
             Ch.
             is
             so
             honest
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             unjust
             to
             take
             him
             for
             a
             deliberate
             studied
             Lyar.
             Therefore
             seeing
             he
             saith
             that
             
               my
               way
               is
               rigid
               Independency
            
             ,
             and
             oft
             maketh
             me
             a
             
               downright
               Independent
            
             ,
             I
             that
             know
             my
             own
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             theirs
             so
             well
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             do
             ,
             am
             glad
             to
             hear
             that
             they
             are
             no
             worse
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             wronged
             by
             such
             as
             accuse
             them
             of
             denying
             any
             of
             those
             Twenty
             points
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             And
             supposing
             that
             he
             saith
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             hold
             but
             
               my
               way
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             try
             the
             force
             and
             honesty
             of
             his
             charge
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             it
             savours
             of
             a
             spirit
             worse
             than
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             before
             used
             the
             word
             
               [
               Oath
            
             ]
             as
             owned
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             said
             ,
             he
             
               repented
               of
               it
            
             ,
             that
             he
             still
             useth
             the
             word
             
               [
               Covenant
            
             ]
             here
             as
             mine
             ,
             instead
             of
             Consent
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             which
             I
             use
             ,
             and
             over
             and
             over
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             own
             no
             
               Covenant
               but
               any
               signification
               of
               Consent
               to
               the
               relation
            
             ;
             onely
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             not
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             but
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             plain
             or
             express
             Consent
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             is
             best
             .
             This
             smells
             of
             an
             ill
             intention
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             will
             try
             his
             arguments
             against
             
               this
               Consent
            
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             P.
             101.
             he
             saith
             Mr.
             
               B.
               acts
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               Principles
               in
               baptizing
               the
               Children
               of
               No●
               confederates
               .
               The
               Universal
               and
               Particular
               Church
               make
               but
               one
               Church
               of
               God.
               He
               that
               refuseth
               
               one
               Essential
               of
               Church-communion
               ,
               is
               no
               Christian
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               debarred
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Christians
               .
               But
               according
               to
               you
               ,
               Non-confederates
               refuse
               one
               essential
               of
               Church-communion
               —
               I
               may
               not
               baptize
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               me
               a
               Pagan
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             
               Putares
               ,
               sed
               calumniaris
            
             .
             Here
             is
             
               fallacia
               aequivocationis
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               quatuour
               termini
            
             .
             This
             Parish-Church
             and
             the
             Universal
             are
             not
             the
             same
             .
             The
             word
             Church
             in
             the
             Major
             ,
             signifieth
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Minor
             another
             .
             All
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             Communion
             in
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             which
             is
             essential
             to
             Communion
             with
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             political
             Church
             .
             To
             the
             later
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             Neighbourhood
             ;
             and
             I
             say
             ,
             
               proper
               Pastors
            
             and
             Flocks
             for
             
               personal
               Communion
            
             .
             But
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             was
             baptized
             into
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             any
             
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               Parish
               ,
               Diocess
               ,
               Assembly
               ,
            
             or
             had
             any
             stated
             Pastor
             .
             He
             came
             into
             no
             Church-meeting
             .
             Philip
             (
             the
             Deacon
             supposed
             )
             was
             snatcht
             away
             from
             him
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             &c.
             
             Baptism
             as
             such
             ,
             enters
             us
             into
             no
             particular
             Church
             .
             Your
             words
             
               [
               you
               are
               a
               Pagan
               to
               me
               ]
            
             are
             too
             false
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             have
             used
             .
             He
             that
             
               believeth
               with
               all
               his
               heart
            
             is
             no
             Pagan
             .
             I
             am
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             Infidels
             are
             not
             my
             Flock
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             .
             Catechizers
             should
             teach
             Children
             all
             this
             plain
             truth
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             II.
             P.
             102.
             
             [
             Ask
             Mr.
             Baxter
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Whom
               do
               you
               mean
               by
               the
               word
               Church
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               he
               must
               come
               to
               one
               man
               the
               Pastor
               (
               as
               the
               Papist●
               the
               Pope
               .
               )
               He
               that
               covenanteth
               first
               ,
               covenantet●
               with
               none
               but
               the
               Pastor
               .
               You
               change
               your
               terms
               .
               What
               Church
               must
               he
               covenant
               with
               that
               was
               first
               
               baptized
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             his
             first
             baptized
             Disciple
             and
             he
             were
             the
             Embryo
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             prove
             that
             one
             was
             baptized
             alone
             .
             And
             as
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             the
             Gatherer
             at
             first
             is
             onely
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             and
             authorized
             to
             that
             gathering
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             his
             future
             relation
             :
             And
             the
             first
             person
             that
             consenteth
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             are
             not
             a
             proper
             Church
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             Embryo
             ,
             and
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Troop
             when
             the
             Captain
             hath
             listed
             the
             first
             man.
             But
             usually
             many
             are
             made
             Christians
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             
               materia
               disposita
            
             ,
             and
             Consent
             maketh
             the
             Pastors
             and
             them
             to
             be
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             
               They
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
             Elders
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             are
             mentioned
             .
             And
             is
             the
             Captain
             a
             Troop
             ,
             or
             the
             Pastor
             a
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             the
             gatherer
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             III.
             
               You
               name
               not
               Christ
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               but
               the
               Pastor
               .
               Ans
            
             .
             When
             we
             say
             Captain
             A.
             B's
             Troop
             ,
             we
             name
             not
             the
             General
             .
             When
             we
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             London
             
               's
               Diocess
               ,
               the
               King's
               Dominion
               ,
            
             &c.
             we
             name
             not
             Christ
             ,
             or
             God
             :
             For
             onely
             the
             
               Genus
               proximum
            
             is
             to
             be
             in
             definitions
             .
             The
             Superiour
             are
             supposed
             :
             they
             are
             Christians
             first
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             IV.
             
               You
               say
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               before
               this
               Covenant
               men
               are
               but
               hewed
               stones
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               faithful
               are
               Pagans
               .
            
             Ans
             .
             Putares
             .
             To
             be
             prepared
             for
             Baptism
             is
             somewhat
             more
             than
             to
             be
             Pagans
             :
             
               But
               till
               consent
               Christians
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Eunuch
             was
             but
             
             a
             hewn
             stone
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             formed
             Congregation
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             no
             Pagan
             ,
             but
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             V.
             This
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               makes
               the
               most
               excellent
               Ministers
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               mere
               Lay-men
               ,
               such
               as
               go
               up
               and
               down
               preaching
               to
               Pagans
               where
               Christ
               is
               not
               known
               —
               plainly
               subverts
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ans
             .
             They
             are
             Christ's
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             Lay-men
             ,
             while
             they
             convert
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             yet
             Pagans
             are
             no
             Church
             :
             And
             till
             they
             are
             a
             Church
             ,
             no
             Apostle
             is
             a
             Pastor
             of
             them
             as
             a
             Church
             .
             The
             Gospel
             standeth
             for
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             But
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               may
               not
               a
               man
               be
               a
               Shepherd
               by
               calling
               and
               occupation
               ,
               unless
               he
               have
               a
               Flock
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Physician
               ?
            
             &c.
             Ans
             .
             Either
             you
             quarrel
             
               de
               re
            
             or
             
               de
               nomine
            
             .
             If
             
               de
               re
            
             ,
             do
             you
             mean
             any
             more
             than
             that
             he
             is
             authorized
             to
             gather
             and
             rule
             a
             Flock
             ?
             If
             more
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             calumniate
             if
             you
             pretend
             that
             I
             deny
             this
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             onely
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Pastor
             may
             be
             given
             him
             that
             yet
             hath
             no
             Flock
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Captain
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             Troop
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             you
             wrangle
             but
             about
             Names
             ,
             try
             once
             more
             to
             stay
             that
             list
             of
             laying
             the
             
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             on
             your
             Names
             .
             2.
             
             Titles
             of
             Relation
             may
             be
             given
             
               aptitudinally
               ex
               intentione
               de
               futuro
            
             :
             But
             if
             one
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               Pastor
               by
               relation
               to
               an
               intended
               Flock
               ,
            
             much
             more
             to
             an
             actual
             Flock
             ,
             and
             still
             it
             is
             a
             Relative
             to
             
               such
               a
               Flock
               intended
            
             .
             3.
             
             Try
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             all
             Church-writers
             ,
             whether
             the
             title
             Pastor
             be
             not
             usually
             given
             onely
             to
             those
             that
             have
             
               actual
               Flocks
            
             .
             But
             to
             avoid
             your
             quarrel
             ,
             call
             you
             them
             by
             what
             name
             you
             list
             ,
             if
             that
             will
             ease
             or
             please
             you
             .
          
           
           
             §
             10.
             
             VI.
             
               According
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               a
               Minister
               hath
               no
               Office
               or
               Authority
               but
               just
               to
               those
               of
               his
               own
               charge
               ,
               he
               preacheth
               elsewhere
               but
               as
               a
               gifted
               man.
               Ans
               .
            
             Still
             false
             ,
             as
             to
             me
             ,
             of
             whom
             you
             speak
             !
             what
             a
             strange
             Chain
             of
             Calumnies
             can
             you
             make
             ?
             A
             Minister
             is
             1.
             
             Christ's
             Officer
             to
             the
             world
             to
             convert
             them
             .
             2.
             
             To
             gather
             a
             Church
             
               in
               fieri
            
             .
             3.
             
             To
             officiate
             
               pro
               tempore
               in
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Licensed
             Physician
             to
             others
             (
             even
             to
             Physicians
             )
             doth
             his
             office
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             VII
             .
             
               It
               maketh
               void
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Gods
               Ordinance
               of
               Ordination
               :
               for
               either
               they
               are
               Ministers
               by
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               If
               yea
               ,
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               erroneous
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Unproved
             :
             Ordination
             ,
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ,
             maketh
             a
             man
             a
             Minister
             to
             the
             World
             and
             to
             the
             
               Church
               indefinitely
            
             .
             Ordination
             with
             Institution
             doth
             that
             and
             more
             ,
             viz.
             it
             tieth
             a
             Minister
             to
             a
             
               consenting
               people
            
             .
             Your
             Writings
             are
             all
             stigmatized
             with
             the
             shame
             of
             naked
             affirmations
             without
             proof
             ,
             and
             then
             forgetfully
             you
             oft
             say
             
               [
               I
               have
               proved
               .
            
             ]
             Why
             may
             not
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Induction
             too
             ,
             be
             all
             needful
             ?
             Is
             a
             man
             and
             womans
             Consent
             needless
             ,
             unless
             the
             Ministers
             marrying
             them
             be
             needless
             ?
             May
             not
             a
             Town
             ,
             Hospital
             ,
             or
             Person
             ,
             chuse
             a
             Physician
             as
             theirs
             if
             he
             were
             licensed
             be-before
             ?
             If
             a
             Captain
             have
             commission
             to
             raise
             a
             Troop
             ,
             is
             consent
             of
             the
             Listed
             needless
             ?
             So
             of
             a
             Major
             ;
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             or
             any
             relation
             which
             requires
             Consent
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             VIII
             .
             
               It
               inferreth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               before
               the
               Officers
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Pagans
               a
               Church
               .
               Ans
            
             .
             All
             fictions
             as
             to
             me
             to
             whom
             he
             speaks
             :
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             the
             Heart
             to
             the
             Body
             ;
             
             the
             
               punctum
               saliens
            
             is
             the
             first
             organical
             part
             to
             make
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             till
             the
             Body
             be
             made
             .
             They
             are
             Ministers
             to
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             and
             then
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             onely
             by
             consent
             .
             And
             when
             Churches
             are
             gathered
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastor
             dead
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             Intentionally
             a
             Society
             ,
             but
             actually
             but
             a
             Community
             ,
             till
             a
             Pastor
             related
             to
             them
             make
             them
             a
             
               politick
               society
            
             :
             And
             then
             
               relata
               sunt
               simul
            
             —
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             IX
             .
             
               This
               Doctrine
               puts
               a
               new
               clause
               into
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               Christ
               never
               put
               in
               ,
               and
               altereth
               Christianity
            
             (
             saith
             he
             .
             )
             
               Before
               I
               baptize
               you
               ,
               I
               must
               have
               an
               antecedent
               Covenant
               or
               signified
               Consent
               from
               you
               to
               submit
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               No
               Church-covenant
               ,
               no
               Church-member
               ,
               no
               right
               to
               any
               Church-ordinance
               .
            
             Ans
             .
             
               Confundendo
               fortiter
               caluminaris
            
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Eunuch
             consented
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             without
             that
             Consent
             he
             had
             not
             been
             baptized
             :
             but
             this
             was
             not
             needful
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             dispute
             whether
             Lay-mens
             baptism
             be
             valid
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             you
             .
             But
             if
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             I
             judge
             the
             Baptizer
             a
             Minister
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             my
             consent
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             me
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             not
             him
             a
             Minister
             :
             But
             mutual
             consent
             is
             necessary
             to
             his
             Pastoral
             relation
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             An
             Ordinance
             common
             to
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             confounded
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             modal
             ministration
             .
             Do
             I
             adde
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             if
             I
             say
             that
             by
             the
             Canons
             and
             Custom
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             for
             one
             Thousand
             years
             ,
             a
             man
             was
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             any
             
             Church
             without
             mutual
             consent
             ?
             what
             's
             this
             to
             Baptism
             ?
             And
             what
             temerity
             is
             it
             to
             feign
             men
             to
             wrong
             Christ
             by
             that
             which
             was
             his
             Institution
             ,
             and
             so
             judged
             and
             used
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             X.
             [
             Saith
             he
             ]
             
               It
               maketh
               the
               people
               Church-Rulers
               or
               Co-partners
               in
               office
               with
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               so
               that
               without
               their
               Consent
               they
               can
               do
               nothing
               ;
               not
               baptize
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Of
             me
             the
             calumny
             hath
             no
             excuse
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             so
             much
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             very
             
               Act
               calumniated
               essentially
            
             containeth
             the
             
               contrary
               in
               it
            
             .
             As
             he
             that
             consenteth
             to
             be
             a
             Servant
             ,
             consenteth
             
               not
               to
               be
               Master
            
             ,
             but
             to
             obey
             :
             So
             they
             that
             consent
             to
             be
             Lay-members
             of
             a
             Pastors
             Flock
             ,
             consent
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             not
             they
             ,
             shall
             rule
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             be
             the
             
               obeying
               part
            
             .
             How
             could
             you
             wink
             so
             hard
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             see
             that
             your
             false
             witness
             confuteth
             it self
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             he
             cannot
             be
             their
             Governour
             
               without
               their
               consent
            
             ,
             doth
             this
             give
             them
             any
             part
             in
             governing
             ?
             Nay
             what
             if
             he
             cannot
             baptize
             a
             Non-consenter
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             the
             Refuser
             a
             Church-governour
             ?
             The
             man
             had
             got
             a
             heap
             of
             Notions
             against
             the
             Independents
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             his
             instigator
             that
             hath
             the
             same
             disease
             had
             thrust
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             out
             they
             must
             come
             against
             he
             knew
             not
             whom
             or
             what
             ,
             upon
             the
             word
             
               [
               Consent
               .
            
             ]
             What
             work
             would
             he
             make
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             deny
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Consent
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Church
             made
             a
             Prison
             where
             Infidels
             should
             be
             cram'd
             and
             drencht
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             XI
             .
             
               [
               It
               sets
               up
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Rebaptization
               by
               a
               Law
               —
               For
               it
               requireth
               of
               godly
               baptized
               
               ones
               an
               antecedent
               Covenant
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               particular
               Church
               :
               As
               if
               a
               man
               should
               covenant
               to
               be
               a
               godly
               Citizen
               of
            
             London
             
               —
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               Gods
               Church
               at
            
             K.
             
               and
               hold
               communion
               therewith
               :
               the
               people
               are
               called
               on
               to
               be
               new
               Christians
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               no
               Christians
               before
               ]
               Ans
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             read
             such
             words
             without
             grief
             and
             indignation
             .
             What!
             is
             every
             renewal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Godliness
             or
             Christianity
             a
             Rebaptizing
             ,
             or
             supposeth
             us
             Pagans
             ?
             Is
             this
             made
             by
             a
             
               Minister
               a
               heinous
               sin
            
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             to
             do
             it
             in
             every
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             explicitely
             or
             implicitely
             in
             every
             prayer
             .
             Is
             Mr.
             Allen's
             Book
             for
             Covenanting
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Rawlet's
             of
             
               Sacramental
               Covenanting
            
             ,
             such
             unchristening
             Heresies
             ?
             Is
             it
             damnable
             or
             sinful
             to
             covenant
             to
             be
             a
             godly
             Servant
             ,
             or
             a
             godly
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             ,
             or
             a
             godly
             Minister
             or
             Magistrate
             ?
             Doth
             this
             suppose
             them
             ungodly
             before
             ?
             with
             wat
             weapons
             are
             we
             assaulted
             ?
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             XII
             .
             He
             addes
             
               [
               It
               bindeth
               people
               to
               be
               dwellers
               within
               the
               precincts
               of
               that
               one
               Church
               ,
               to
               hear
               no
               other
               Minister
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               no
               other
               Congregation
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Concatenated
             Calumnies
             ,
             as
             to
             me
             :
             They
             onely
             consent
             to
             the
             Relation
             of
             Lay-members
             till
             they
             remove
             their
             dwelling
             or
             relation
             .
             They
             consent
             to
             take
             that
             Church
             but
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             hold
             just
             Communion
             with
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             receive
             what
             benefit
             they
             can
             from
             any
             other
             Ministers
             .
             I
             abhor
             a
             Covenant
             that
             renounceth
             Communion
             with
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             necessary
             cause
             .
             
               Putide
               haec
               putares
            
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             XIII
             .
             He
             addes
             ,
             
               [
               What
               shall
               godly
               
               Strangers
               ,
               Travellers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               do
               ?
               your
               Doctrine
               maketh
               them
               invaders
               .
               ]
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             If
             I
             have
             no
             notice
             of
             their
             consent
             to
             communicate
             with
             us
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             they
             expect
             it
             not
             :
             And
             
               de
               ignotis
               non
               judicat
               Ecclesia
            
             ;
             and
             
               non
               apparere
            
             is
             equal
             to
             
               non
               esse
            
             .
             If
             I
             have
             notice
             of
             their
             Consent
             ,
             it
             supposeth
             some
             notice
             that
             they
             are
             baptized
             ,
             or
             Christians
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             right
             than
             Heathens
             to
             Communion
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             consent
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             I
             shall
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             Communion
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             no
             Pastor
             of
             any
             particular
             stated
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             They
             consent
             to
             a
             Transient
             Temporary
             Communion
             with
             me
             as
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             3.
             
             They
             consent
             to
             transient
             temporary
             Communion
             with
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             transient
             temporary
             Communion
             I
             will
             give
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             may
             call
             them
             transient
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             but
             no
             further
             any
             of
             these
             than
             they
             consent
             .
             A
             Christian
             giving
             evidence
             of
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             transient
             Communion
             in
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             where
             he
             cometh
             :
             yea
             ,
             all
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             live
             in
             stated
             Churches
             ;
             some
             are
             Travellers
             ,
             some
             unsetled
             Embassadors
             ,
             some
             Factors
             amongst
             Heathens
             ,
             some
             of
             no
             Habitation
             ,
             Beggars
             ,
             Pedlars
             ,
             Tinkers
             ,
             and
             such
             wandring
             Trades
             ;
             some
             live
             where
             is
             no
             Church
             with
             whom
             they
             may
             hold
             lawful
             Communion
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             we
             have
             a
             new
             Divine
             risen
             up
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             make
             all
             the
             setled
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             Traitors
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             these
             wanderers
             must
             not
             consent
             to
             their
             special
             relations
             ,
             
             nor
             enjoy
             their
             proper
             Priviledges
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             consent
             themselves
             to
             a
             more
             setled
             relation
             and
             Communion
             than
             these
             wanderers
             or
             refusers
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             What
             would
             all
             the
             old
             Church
             ,
             that
             made
             so
             many
             Canons
             about
             their
             proper
             Communion
             ,
             have
             thought
             of
             this
             mans
             Doctrine
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             come
             among
             them
             at
             their
             Elections
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Distributions
             to
             the
             Widows
             and
             Poor
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Hold
               Sirs
               !
               You
               are
               all
               destroying
               Baptism
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               by
               consenting
               to
               more
               towards
               one
               another
               than
               you
               owe
               to
               every
               unknown
               wanderer
               ,
               or
               refuser
               of
               a
               setled
               Church-state
               ?
            
             As
             if
             with
             our
             new
             Politician
             all
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             are
             Traytors
             ,
             or
             deny
             or
             wrong
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             all
             Subjects
             are
             not
             Citizens
             ,
             some
             being
             Vagrants
             ,
             some
             in
             Villages
             ,
             some
             Souldiers
             ,
             some
             in
             odde
             Houses
             ,
             &c.
             and
             because
             Cities
             consent
             to
             a
             special
             sort
             of
             Government
             which
             the
             rest
             have
             not
             .
             Between
             the
             Anathematizers
             and
             these
             
               over-wise
               Censurers
            
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             that
             are
             not
             condemned
             as
             no
             Christians
             for
             being
             sound
             Christians
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             XIV
             .
             He
             was
             aware
             that
             we
             say
             that
             every
             one
             that
             may
             come
             into
             the
             Temple
             is
             not
             a
             part
             of
             my
             special
             Charge
             as
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             do
             for
             all
             :
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               It
               's
               all
               one
               to
               your
               Doctrine
               if
               he
               refuse
               your
               Church-covenant
               —
               The
               Minister
               all
               this
               while
               is
               no
               Minister
               ;
               the
               People
               all
               this
               while
               are
               no
               Christians
               .
               —
               They
               are
               no
               more
               lawful
               Pastor
               and
               People
               ,
               than
               Whoremonger
               and
               Whore
               going
               together
               ,
               and
               committing
               acts
               of
               filthiness
               ,
               and
               living
               in
               Fornication
               all
               their
               days
               —
               Ans
               .
            
             Continued
             Calumny
             as
             to
             me
             .
             Is
             no
             modesty
             or
             tender
             fear
             of
             sinning
             against
             the
             Ninth
             
             Commandment
             left
             ?
             1.
             
             He
             that
             refuseth
             Consent
             to
             be
             a
             stated
             Member
             ,
             is
             none
             such
             :
             But
             is
             he
             therefore
             no
             Christian
             ?
             Awake
             ,
             Conscience
             !
             Do
             any
             Independents
             say
             that
             none
             are
             Christians
             but
             their
             special
             charge
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             stated
             Members
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             what
             's
             that
             to
             me
             ?
             2.
             
             Such
             persons
             may
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             a
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             and
             as
             such
             may
             communicate
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             If
             he
             desire
             temporary
             Communion
             ,
             he
             consents
             to
             as
             much
             as
             he
             desireth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             have
             :
             If
             he
             desire
             more
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             more
             .
             §
             19.
             
             But
             (
             saith
             the
             Accuser
             )
             
               what
               speak
               you
               of
            
             Literae
             Communicatoriae
             ,
             
               These
               are
               nothing
               to
               yourcase
            
             ;
             (
             he
             saith
             it
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             he
             proveth
             it
             .
             )
             
               It
               shuts
               him
               out
               of
               all
               particular
               Churches
               and
               Congregations
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               except
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               Ans
               .
               Putares
            
             !
             of
             me
             it
             's
             thus
             true
             or
             false
             .
             1.
             
             He
             that
             consents
             not
             to
             be
             a
             stated
             Member
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             none
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             be
             none
             :
             and
             it
             's
             blind
             self-contradiction
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             I
             
               shut
               him
               out
            
             ,
             because
             
               he
               will
               not
               come
               in
            
             .
             2.
             
             He
             that
             consenteth
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             shall
             not
             be
             shut
             out
             .
             3.
             
             He
             that
             by
             
               literas
               Communicatorias
            
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             testimony
             ,
             sheweth
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             desireth
             onely
             one
             days
             temporary
             Communion
             with
             a
             stated
             particular
             Church
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             denied
             that
             which
             
               he
               desireth
            
             ,
             nor
             will
             we
             urge
             him
             to
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             XV.
             He
             adds
             
               [
               It
               layeth
               waste
               Parish-bounds
               ,
               leaving
               people
               to
               go
               to
               what
               Church
               they
               will
               —
               Intimating
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               godly
               man
               and
               a
               Parishioner
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               him
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Parish-Church
               —
               Teaching
               people
               to
               be
               disorderly
               .
               ]
               
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               A
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
               valet
               consequentia
               .
            
             I
             said
             enough
             before
             to
             prove
             the
             falsehood
             of
             your
             Church-estate
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             there
             were
             no
             Church
             till
             there
             were
             Parish-bounds
             2.
             
             Then
             if
             Papists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             be
             godly
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             they
             are
             Members
             against
             their
             wills
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             are
             Members
             of
             two
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             one
             in
             despight
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             as
             Consenters
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             some
             Houses
             that
             are
             in
             no
             Parish
             (
             that
             I
             have
             known
             .
             )
             Alas
             ,
             these
             must
             be
             of
             no
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             parts
             of
             one
             Parish
             are
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             another
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             Parish-bounds
             are
             ordinarily
             of
             good
             use
             for
             Order
             ,
             and
             Order
             is
             for
             Edification
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             the
             thing
             ordered
             :
             and
             he
             layeth
             it
             not
             waste
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             giveth
             it
             no
             more
             than
             its
             due
             ,
             as
             a
             humane
             mutable
             circumstance
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             essential
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             he
             that
             refuseth
             it
             when
             it
             is
             turned
             against
             the
             end
             and
             the
             
               res
               ordinanda
            
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             XVI
             .
             He
             addes
             ,
             
               [
               Then
               if
               the
               Pastor
               set
               over
               them
               be
               a
               son
               of
            
             Belial
             
               —
               and
               sinfully
               tolerated
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Parish
               who
               can
               neither
               remove
               him
               ,
               nor
               sit
               under
               a
               more
               edifying
               Minister
               ,
               must
               covenant
               to
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ans
             .
             Strange
             !
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             but
             this
             was
             neerer
             your
             opinion
             than
             theirs
             ?
             Briefly
             ,
             if
             the
             man
             be
             tolerable
             ,
             they
             must
             rather
             accept
             of
             him
             than
             have
             none
             .
             If
             he
             be
             intolerable
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             may
             use
             such
             common
             gifts
             as
             he
             hath
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             read
             even
             
               a
               Cicero
            
             )
             but
             they
             must
             be
             of
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             be
             so
             on
             lawful
             terms
             .
             Even
             a
             Council
             of
             the
             Popes
             decreed
             ,
             that
             till
             men
             can
             have
             lawful
             Pastors
             ,
             they
             must
             forbear
             that
             Communion
             that
             supposeth
             such
             :
             And
             who
             can
             doubt
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             21.
             
             XVII
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             quibbles
             onely
             with
             a
             Question
             
               [
               How
               long
               shall
               it
               last
               ?
               ]
               Answ
               .
            
             How
             long
             will
             you
             be
             of
             the
             Parish-Priests
             or
             the
             Diocesans
             Flock
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Physicians
             Hospital
             ?
             We
             cannot
             secure
             men
             from
             providential
             changes
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             have
             them
             to
             binde
             themselves
             but
             on
             such
             suppositions
             —
             He
             that
             means
             to
             go
             to
             morrow
             to
             another
             Countrey
             ,
             should
             consent
             but
             to
             this
             days
             Communion
             .
             He
             that
             intendeth
             here
             to
             dwell
             ,
             must
             consent
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             stated
             Member
             of
             that
             Flock
             till
             he
             remove
             ,
             or
             till
             God
             shew
             him
             just
             cause
             to
             change
             that
             relation
             :
             till
             then
             ,
             he
             should
             know
             his
             proper
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             XVIII
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             questioneth
             ,
             
               [
               Who
               shall
               degrade
               them
               that
               prove
               Heretical
               or
               Scandalous
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Ans
             .
             The
             Ordainers
             made
             him
             a
             Minister
             by
             Investiture
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             without
             our
             consent
             he
             was
             not
             related
             to
             us
             as
             our
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             we
             to
             him
             as
             part
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             we
             may
             withdraw
             our
             consent
             ,
             and
             become
             none
             of
             his
             special
             Church-flock
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Ordainers
             to
             degrade
             him
             if
             he
             must
             be
             degraded
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             world
             and
             Church
             Universal
             .
             One
             would
             think
             this
             Answer
             should
             be
             undeniable
             .
             But
             he
             goeth
             on
             with
             his
             dismal
             accusations
             ,
             p.
             116.
             
             
               [
               The
               particular
               Church-covenant
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               mans
               invention
               ,
               no
               where
               required
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               destructive
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Souls
               ,
               should
               it
               be
               practised
               .
               ]
               Ans
               .
            
             Seeing
             Covenanting
             and
             known
             Consenting
             are
             all
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             what
             a
             dreadful
             damning
             sin
             doth
             the
             man
             make
             it
             for
             to
             consent
             to
             be
             under
             our
             Pastors
             Office
             ?
             Then
             he
             that
             would
             escape
             damnation
             must
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             office
             
             of
             the
             Parish-priest
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             the
             Bishop
             :
             much
             less
             swear
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             And
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             say
             or
             swear
             
               never
               to
               endeavour
               any
               alteration
            
             .
             We
             have
             need
             to
             bless
             us
             from
             Conformity
             ,
             if
             Consenting
             be
             so
             damnable
             .
             But
             what
             meant
             he
             to
             say
             
               [
               should
               it
               be
               practised
               ?
               ]
            
             Doth
             he
             not
             know
             that
             
               it
               is
               practised
               by
               them
               all
               ?
            
             and
             so
             that
             this
             Judge
             doth
             damn
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             XIX
             .
             He
             next
             answereth
             two
             of
             our
             pretences
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             
               Election
               of
               Ministers
            
             by
             the
             people
             :
             And
             saith
             ,
             
               Election
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               ;
               till
               they
               are
               ordained
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               men
               in
               office
               —
               but
               persons
               designed
               —
               Ans
               .
            
             Alas
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             all
             this
             while
             been
             damning
             others
             ,
             should
             not
             see
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             damned
             himself
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             quite
             exceeded
             my
             damning
             errour
             .
             This
             it
             is
             to
             print
             with
             the
             zeal
             described
             Jam.
             3.
             before
             men
             know
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             talk
             of
             .
             Note
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             against
             the
             peoples
             election
             (
             if
             he
             be
             intelligible
             )
             and
             yet
             elsewhere
             
               [
               They
               are
               Rebels
               and
               no
               Christians
               ]
            
             that
             stand
             not
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Parliaments
             election
             .
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             that
             he
             talks
             of
             one
             election
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             as
             such
             )
             and
             I
             talk
             of
             another
             election
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             
               our
               particular
               Pastor
            
             :
             For
             this
             Physician
             to
             be
             
               my
               Physician
            
             .
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             that
             the
             mans
             bare
             word
             must
             ,
             against
             all
             common
             use
             and
             reason
             ,
             perswade
             us
             that
             Consent
             which
             I
             require
             is
             more
             than
             Election
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             less
             .
             The
             Elector
             nominateth
             and
             first
             determineth
             of
             the
             person
             .
             Consent
             may
             come
             after
             ,
             even
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Elector
             .
             The
             King
             electeth
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Patron
             the
             incumbent
             Parson
             .
             Doth
             every
             one
             that
             after
             consenteth
             do
             more
             ?
             or
             must
             we
             lay
             by
             our
             senses
             
             in
             believing
             such
             Writers
             against
             damning
             errour
             ?
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             that
             he
             quite
             overgoeth
             the
             truth
             on
             the
             popular
             extream
             ,
             which
             he
             accuseth
             others
             of
             :
             As
             if
             the
             people
             must
             elect
             a
             man
             to
             the
             indefinite
             Office
             of
             a
             Minister
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             .
             Christ
             sent
             out
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             sent
             abroad
             a
             converting
             Church-gathering
             Ministry
             without
             any
             popular
             election
             .
             The
             Ordainers
             must
             chuse
             who
             shall
             be
             a
             Minister
             (
             by
             his
             consent
             .
             )
             The
             Christian
             people
             
               should
               chuse
            
             [
             and
             
               must
               consent
            
             at
             least
             ]
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             special
             Guide
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ;
             or
             
               their
               Pastor
            
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             chuse
             ,
             1.
             
             Whom
             he
             will
             maintain
             and
             encourage
             .
             2.
             
             Whom
             he
             will
             tolerate
             .
             How
             came
             he
             to
             think
             
               that
               Election
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               case
               ,
            
             as
             if
             Consent
             were
             something
             more
             ?
             yet
             is
             he
             at
             it
             again
             ,
             P.
             119.
             
             
               [
               They
               make
               it
               another
               Baptism
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             XX.
             Next
             ,
             he
             answereth
             our
             saying
             that
             
               [
               No
               man
               can
               be
               a
               Pastor
               to
               a
               people
               against
               their
               wills
               .
               ]
            
             And
             doth
             he
             say
             Yea
             ,
             or
             Nay
             ?
             Neither
             plainly
             ,
             but
             talks
             of
             somewhat
             else
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               He
               is
               a
               Pastor
               by
               Office
               and
               Calling
               whether
               the
               people
               will
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               Pastor
               and
               people
               are
               not
            
             simul
             naturâ
             .
             ]
             As
             if
             the
             equivocating
             with
             the
             word
             
               [
               Pastor
            
             ]
             warranted
             him
             to
             damn
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             confound
             Church-order
             :
             As
             
               [
               a
               Pastor
            
             ]
             signifieth
             but
             a
             
               Minister
               commissioned
               to
               become
               the
               actual
               undertaking
               Guide
               of
               a
               particular
               Church-flock
               when
               he
               is
               called
               to
               it
            
             ;
             so
             this
             man
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               Pastor
               aptitudinal
            
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             a
             Captain
             that
             hath
             Commission
             to
             raise
             a
             Troop
             :
             But
             as
             the
             word
             
               [
               Pastor
            
             ]
             signifieth
             one
             that
             is
             
               actually
               the
               Overseer
               of
               a
               particular
               Church-flock
               ,
            
             
             he
             is
             none
             till
             he
             have
             a
             Flock
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             senses
             Pastor
             and
             Flocks
             are
             relate
             and
             correlate
             ,
             
               &
               simul
               naturâ
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             
               simul
               in
               esse
               cognito
               &
               intentionali
               :
            
             In
             the
             later
             ,
             
               in
               esse
               existente
            
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               [
               God
               is
               God
               whether
               the
               people
               will
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               Christ
               is
               Christ
               ,
               Apostles
               are
               Apostles
               —
               and
               so
               faithful
               ordained
               Ministers
               are
               Pastors
               .
               ]
               Ans
               .
            
             This
             is
             but
             the
             fallacy
             of
             the
             foresaid
             equivocation
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               Pastor
               .
            
             ]
             1.
             
             God
             is
             not
             made
             God
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             made
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Apostles
             or
             indefinite
             Ministers
             such
             by
             contract
             or
             humane
             consent
             :
             But
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Come
               out
               from
               amongst
               them
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             and
             maketh
             some
             a
             
               holy
               Nation
               and
               peculiar
               people
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             
               so
               related
            
             to
             none
             but
             Consenters
             .
             Christ
             is
             an
             
               offered
               Saviour
               to
               refusers
            
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Saviour
             and
             Head
             of
             any
             as
             Christians
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             actually
             ,
             but
             Consenters
             :
             without
             consent
             we
             are
             not
             
               materia
               disposita
            
             receptive
             of
             the
             peculiar
             relation
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             authorized
             to
             be
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             Physician
             ,
             Captain
             ,
             Master
             ,
             &c.
             without
             my
             consent
             :
             but
             he
             is
             not
             my
             
               Tutor
               ,
               Master
            
             ,
             &c.
             till
             I
             consent
             ,
             save
             aptitudinally
             ,
             not
             actually
             .
             2.
             
             And
             these
             relations
             are
             more
             dependent
             on
             humane
             Contract
             or
             Consent
             ,
             than
             Gods
             being
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               [
               If
               all
               be
               Pagans
               ,
               the
               Minister
               lawfully
               ordained
               and
               appointed
               to
               convert
               and
               baptize
               and
               be
               a
               Pastor
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               ,
               full
               ,
               and
               compleat
               Pastor
               before
               he
               have
               christened
               one
               soul
               of
               them
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             True
             or
             false
             as
             the
             equivocation
             is
             taken
             :
             As
             one
             decreed
             to
             be
             a
             Husband
             to
             a
             Wife
             that
             is
             yet
             unborn
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             deceiving
             improper
             language
             of
             an
             equivocator
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               ,
               
               full
               and
               compleat
               Husband
            
             of
             her
             yet
             unborn
             or
             unmarried
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             designed
             to
             be
             a
             Husband
             hereafter
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             ;
             so
             here
             .
             But
             
               Pastor
               est
               ovium
               seu
               gregis
               Pastor
               :
               Analogum
               per
               se
               positum
               stat
               pro
               significato
               famosiore
               .
            
             Heathens
             are
             no
             Church
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             a
             Pastor
             of
             them
             as
             a
             Church
             .
             Is
             he
             a
             
               compleat
               Pastor
            
             of
             a
             Flock
             that
             hath
             none
             ?
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             XXI
             .
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               [
               Mark
               the
               matter
               ,
               you
               are
               baptized
               a
               godly
               man
               ;
               I
               have
               nothing
               against
               you
               ,
               onely
               this
               ,
               I
               cannot
               take
               you
               for
               one
               of
               my
               Flock
               ,
               unless
               by
               a
               voluntary
               consent
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               must
               shut
               you
               out
               as
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               or
               a
               Pagan
               .
               ]
               Ans
               .
               Calumny
            
             and
             Deceit
             conjunct
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             immodest
             calumny
             to
             say
             ,
             
               [
               as
               an
               Apostate
               or
               a
               Pagan
               ]
            
             I
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             on
             due
             testimony
             shall
             admit
             him
             to
             such
             Communion
             (
             lawful
             )
             as
             he
             himself
             desireth
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             also
             as
             a
             fixed
             Member
             of
             another
             Church
             desiring
             temporary
             transient
             Communion
             here
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             gross
             Deceit
             to
             say
             
               [
               I
               put
               him
               out
            
             ]
             that
             refuseth
             to
             come
             in
             .
             If
             I
             give
             him
             no
             more
             than
             he
             is
             willing
             of
             ,
             what
             do
             I
             put
             him
             out
             from
             ?
             If
             I
             take
             him
             not
             for
             a
             Member
             of
             my
             proper
             stated
             Charge
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             desireth
             it
             not
             .
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             never
             was
             a
             proper
             Pastor
             to
             any
             People
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             were
             I
             capable
             of
             more
             service
             .
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               [
               This
               makes
               against
               you
               —
               Can
               any
               man
               forbid
               these
               people
               from
               being
               Members
               of
               the
               Particular
               Church
               that
               are
               of
               the
               Universal
               ?
               ]
               Ans
               .
            
             Self-contradiction
             !
             Do
             we
             forbid
             them
             that
             are
             not
             willing
             ,
             or
             do
             they
             forbid
             
             themselves
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Physician
             forbid
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Patients
             that
             consent
             not
             ?
             Do
             we
             shut
             them
             out
             that
             will
             not
             come
             in
             ?
             Yet
             he
             feigneth
             us
             to
             do
             no
             less
             
               than
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               as
               casting
               them
               out
               of
               all
               Particulars
               under
               Heaven
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Calumny
             hath
             got
             such
             a
             channel
             ,
             that
             his
             Writing
             runneth
             commonly
             that
             way
             .
             1.
             
             I
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             no
             Church
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             consent
             to
             come
             in
             .
             2.
             
             Were
             they
             of
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Universal
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             proved
             ,
             of
             many
             sorts
             .
          
           
             §
             27.
             
             He
             next
             noteth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               but
               signified
               Consent
               that
               I
               require
               :
            
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             mention
             it
             ,
             and
             
               all
               the
               Church
               are
               without
               it
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Let
             us
             trie
             here
             whether
             this
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             damning
             and
             unchristning
             censures
             fall
             not
             on
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             I.
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             besides
             Ministers
             unfixed
             and
             of
             general
             indefinite
             work
             ,
             there
             were
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             
               fixed
               Churches
            
             of
             Neighbour-Christians
             setled
             .
             II.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             these
             had
             
               fixed
               Pastors
            
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             were
             related
             to
             them
             specially
             as
             their
             
               special
               Charge
            
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             were
             not
             related
             to
             all
             or
             any
             other
             Churches
             .
             III.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             these
             Pastors
             had
             not
             equal
             authority
             to
             go
             into
             all
             other
             mens
             Diocesses
             or
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             You
             are
             as
             much
             my
             Charge
             as
             any
             others
             ,
             and
             play
             the
             Bishops
             in
             other
             mens
             Diocesses
             ;
             though
             when
             they
             had
             a
             Call
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             Ministerial
             Temporary
             Helpers
             .
             IV.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             these
             Pastors
             were
             specially
             obliged
             to
             many
             Offices
             for
             those
             peculiar
             Flocks
             ,
             which
             
             to
             other
             Churches
             they
             were
             not
             so
             obliged
             to
             (
             but
             onely
             to
             occasional
             help
             .
             )
             Dr.
             Hammond
             nameth
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Canons
             .
             1.
             
             A
             constant
             publick
             Teaching
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             owe
             not
             to
             all
             others
             or
             any
             .
             2.
             
             Constant
             Government
             by
             the
             Keys
             .
             3.
             
             Constant
             Administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             4.
             
             Constant
             leading
             them
             in
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             A
             special
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             .
             6.
             
             Ordinary
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Sick.
             7.
             
             Comforting
             the
             Afflicted
             ,
             admonishing
             Offenders
             ,
             watching
             over
             all
             .
             The
             Canons
             will
             tell
             you
             much
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             oweth
             more
             to
             his
             own
             Charge
             than
             to
             others
             .
             V.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             Flock
             oweth
             a
             more
             special
             attendance
             ,
             and
             account
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             these
             Pastors
             ,
             than
             to
             Strangers
             or
             others
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
             1.
             
             To
             hear
             them
             .
             2.
             
             To
             receive
             the
             Communion
             ordinarily
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             To
             maintain
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             V.
             I.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             none
             of
             this
             was
             done
             or
             can
             be
             done
             without
             mutual
             Consent
             .
             VII
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             Church-state
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Duty
             was
             setled
             by
             Christ's
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             continued
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             from
             age
             to
             age
             .
          
           
             §
             28.
             
             That
             it
             was
             an
             Apostolical
             Establishment
             is
             plain
             in
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             
               They
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
             To
             omit
             the
             sence
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             most
             usual
             sence
             includeth
             Suffrages
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             implieth
             the
             fixing
             of
             the
             several
             Elders
             to
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             the
             stated
             Elders
             of
             those
             Churches
             as
             their
             Flock
             in
             pepeculiar
             .
             
             Acts
             20.
             17.
             
             Are
             they
             called
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               that
               Church
               over
               which
               ,
            
             as
             their
             Flock
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               made
               them
               Overseers
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             imitate
             Paul
             that
             
               taught
               them
               publickly
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
            
             ;
             and
             was
             this
             no
             peculiar
             pastoral
             relation
             ?
             or
             were
             any
             but
             Consenters
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
             ?
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             when
             Titus
             was
             to
             
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
            
             ,
             it
             is
             equal
             to
             
               every
               Church
            
             .
             And
             it
             stated
             them
             as
             their
             peculiar
             Pastors
             ,
             even
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             
               Gods
               Stewards
            
             over
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             v.
             7.
             more
             than
             others
             .
             Jam.
             5.
             14.
             the
             sick
             that
             must
             call
             for
             
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             were
             their
             proper
             Flock
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             .
             
               The
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
            
             Rev.
             2
             and
             3.
             were
             not
             equally
             the
             Angels
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Philippi
             had
             a
             fixed
             peculiar
             relation
             to
             them
             as
             theirs
             :
             Archippus
             had
             a
             proper
             Ministry
             at
             Colosse
             ,
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
             And
             Laodicea
             had
             a
             peculiar
             Church
             ,
             v.
             16.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             sheweth
             the
             common
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             :
             
               Know
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               ;
               and
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
               And
               be
               at
               peace
               among
               your selves
               .
            
             Here
             Pastors
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             admonish
             ,
             and
             be
             over
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             owned
             ,
             esteemed
             ,
             beloved
             persons
             ,
             dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             knowing
             their
             own
             Flock
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             duty
             to
             them
             and
             one
             another
             laid
             down
             .
             And
             shall
             a
             Christian
             Minister
             say
             ,
             
               [
               O
               but
               do
               not
               promise
               ,
               no
               nor
               signifie
               any
               consent
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               to
               be
               rebaptized
               ,
               and
               is
               damning
               to
               the
               practisers
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             that
             Timothy
             is
             instructed
             about
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             had
             
             their
             proper
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             took
             
               care
               of
               them
            
             as
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             
               rule
               them
               well
               ,
               and
               labour
            
             in
             the
             
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             to
             
               preach
               the
               word
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             the
             Elders
             that
             Peter
             writeth
             to
             were
             to
             
               feed
               the
               Flock
               of
               God
               which
               was
               among
               them
               ,
            
             taking
             the
             oversight
             of
             them
             (
             more
             than
             of
             all
             the
             world
             )
             
               not
               by
               constrain
               ,
               but
               willingly
               ,
            
             (
             and
             may
             they
             not
             
               signifie
               willingness
               ?
            
             )
             not
             as
             
               Lords
               ,
               but
               Examples
               to
               their
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               Shepherds
               under
               the
               chief
               Shepherd
               .
            
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             24.
             fully
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
            
             ;
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             Souls
             as
             those
             that
             must
             give
             account
             ,
             not
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Flock
             that
             they
             oversee
             .
             The
             same
             Church
             had
             Bishops
             that
             had
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             some
             Deaconesses
             ,
             Widows
             ,
             &c.
             but
             it
             was
             never
             known
             that
             Deacons
             were
             to
             be
             indefinite
             Overseers
             of
             the
             poor
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             ever
             relation
             to
             particular
             Churches
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             Churches
             appointed
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             this
             man
             maketh
             it
             an
             abuse
             or
             injury
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             §
             29.
             
             II.
             As
             for
             the
             constant
             judgement
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             I
             am
             ashamed
             that
             such
             usage
             should
             put
             me
             to
             such
             a
             work
             ,
             as
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             ever
             held
             and
             practised
             that
             which
             this
             man
             condemneth
             in
             me
             .
             He
             knoweth
             nothing
             of
             the
             Churches
             state
             ,
             and
             History
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             that
             knoeth
             not
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             Churches
             were
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             united
             under
             their
             proper
             known
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             fixed
             to
             those
             Flocks
             
             by
             proper
             relation
             ,
             though
             also
             related
             to
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             people
             did
             not
             onely
             Consent
             ,
             but
             Chuse
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             to
             be
             no
             Bishop
             that
             had
             not
             their
             consent
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Laity
             of
             other
             Churches
             promiscuously
             had
             no
             power
             to
             chuse
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             those
             whom
             they
             were
             set
             over
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             speaks
             ,
             were
             to
             know
             the
             particular
             Members
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             they
             came
             constantly
             to
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             even
             to
             
               enquire
               after
               Maids
               and
               Servants
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               by
               name
            
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             made
             multitudes
             of
             Canons
             for
             exercising
             particular
             Discipline
             on
             each
             person
             that
             needed
             it
             ,
             by
             long
             suspending
             some
             from
             Communion
             ,
             restoring
             others
             ,
             taking
             care
             of
             the
             poor
             and
             of
             all
             .
             6.
             
             That
             they
             took
             not
             the
             Catechumens
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Candidates
             ,
             and
             prepared
             and
             tried
             them
             before
             admittance
             .
             7.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             mere
             baptizing
             that
             made
             them
             of
             that
             Flock
             ;
             for
             they
             preached
             and
             baptized
             in
             other
             places
             .
             8.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             mere
             neighbourhood
             of
             Christians
             ;
             for
             there
             were
             sometime
             divers
             Churches
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             as
             in
             Meletius
             case
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thinks
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Christians
             at
             first
             had
             several
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             in
             the
             same
             Cities
             ordinarily
             .
             And
             the
             
               Audians
               ,
               Luciferians
               ,
               Donatists
            
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             had
             divers
             Churches
             ,
             besides
             such
             as
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             that
             had
             some
             little
             Doctrinal
             differences
             :
             and
             none
             till
             now
             ever
             thought
             that
             these
             were
             all
             the
             same
             Pastors
             special
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             particular
             Churches
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             cited
             that
             Council
             
             that
             decreed
             that
             if
             any
             Bishop
             neglected
             to
             convert
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             he
             that
             converted
             them
             should
             have
             them
             (
             as
             his
             Flock
             or
             Church
             .
             )
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             Church-history
             and
             Canons
             describing
             their
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             Elections
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &c.
             and
             limiting
             them
             that
             strove
             for
             the
             greatest
             ,
             from
             encroaching
             one
             on
             another
             ,
             tell
             us
             so
             fully
             that
             they
             were
             so
             many
             
               incorporate
               Christian
               Societies
            
             consisting
             by
             
               mutual
               Consent
            
             of
             their
             
               proper
               Pastors
               and
               Flocks
            
             ,
             that
             
               Et
               pudet
               &
               piget
            
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             task
             as
             the
             proofs
             should
             be
             thus
             imposed
             on
             me
             by
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             §
             30.
             
             The
             same
             is
             still
             continued
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Conformists
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Ministers
             are
             even
             to
             
               swear
               Obedience
            
             to
             the
             Diocesane
             ,
             and
             the
             Diocesane
             promise
             it
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             :
             And
             this
             is
             a
             Covenant
             and
             more
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             to
             attend
             him
             at
             Visitations
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             to
             express
             their
             consent
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Neighbour-diocesses
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Parishioners
             signifie
             their
             consent
             to
             their
             Relation
             to
             that
             particular
             Church
             and
             Incumbent
             ,
             by
             their
             constant
             Attendance
             ,
             Submission
             ,
             Communion
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             The
             Law
             and
             Canon
             command
             their
             Consent
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             own
             Parishes
             ,
             though
             the
             Minister
             preach
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             suspending
             Neighbour-ministers
             that
             receive
             such
             to
             their
             Communion
             that
             come
             from
             such
             a
             Reader
             to
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Conformists
             say
             that
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             these
             Canons
             .
          
           
             §
             31.
             
             Either
             Parishioners
             are
             supposed
             thus
             to
             signifie
             Relation-consent
             to
             that
             particular
             Pastor
             and
             Church
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             this
             Accuser
             
             falsly
             supposeth
             that
             
               no
               Church
            
             but
             the
             Independents
             do
             so
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             giveth
             up
             most
             of
             their
             Cause
             to
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             that
             say
             the
             Parish-Churches
             are
             none
             :
             For
             it
             's
             easie
             proved
             that
             Non-consenters
             are
             none
             .
             Thus
             rash
             men
             confute
             themselves
             .
             Nay
             we
             are
             all
             silenced
             for
             
               not
               Covenanting
            
             to
             the
             present
             frame
             of
             Diocesane
             Churches
             ,
             and
             
               never
               to
               endeavour
               an
               alteration
            
             .
             Yet
             saith
             this
             man
             
               [
               It
               is
               not
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               unless
               Independents
               ,
               neither
               explicite
               nor
               implicite
               .
               ]
            
             Then
             none
             should
             so
             much
             as
             implicitely
             shew
             Consent
             to
             the
             Relation
             to
             his
             Diocesane
             or
             Parish-pastor
             or
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             32.
             
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             (
             to
             me
             with
             gross
             falsehood
             )
             
               [
               Your
               Covenant
               is
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               onely
               submit
               to
               me
               as
               your
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               binde
               your self
               by
               a
               particular
               antecedent
               Covenant
               so
               to
               do
               :
               You
               shall
               dwell
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Ans
               .
            
             I
             wish
             ,
             that
             though
             design
             brought
             the
             word
             Covenant
             infread
             of
             Consent
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             it
             might
             not
             so
             long
             stick
             there
             as
             to
             choak
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             any
             use
             of
             it
             is
             lawful
             .
             Where
             and
             when
             did
             I
             engage
             any
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Parish
             ?
             If
             they
             dwell
             there
             ,
             I
             never
             hindred
             any
             from
             removing
             .
             2.
             
             But
             the
             
               Consent
               required
               is
               beforehand
            
             !
             very
             true
             .
             The
             Liturgie
             bids
             men
             come
             tell
             the
             Ministers
             before-hand
             that
             they
             desire
             the
             Communion
             :
             Shall
             I
             ask
             them
             to
             consent
             to
             their
             duty
             when
             it
             is
             past
             ?
             Or
             can
             I
             know
             who
             are
             capable
             till
             I
             know
             who
             consenteth
             ?
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Why
               not
               à
               Church-Covenant
               for
               all
               other
               Duties
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Why
             not
             a
             Marriage-covenant
             to
             make
             one
             a
             Priest
             ?
             &c.
             Why
             not
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             make
             one
             a
             
             Coblar
             ?
             &c.
             Consent
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Relation
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             Consent
             to
             every
             Duty
             ,
             is
             another
             ;
             which
             yet
             in
             general
             all
             Christians
             should
             promise
             sincerely
             to
             perform
             .
             Must
             we
             write
             Books
             against
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ?
          
           
             §
             33.
             
             To
             the
             Objection
             ,
             
               [
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               take
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               Parish
               for
               one
               of
               my
               Charge
               :
            
             he
             hath
             no
             better
             answer
             than
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             Parish-bounds
             setled
             by
             law
             ,
             and
             binding
             me
             to
             do
             my
             best
             for
             all
             .
             ]
             Ans
             .
             Deceitfully
             confounding
             
               [
               Charge
            
             ]
             the
             Genus
             with
             
               [
               Church
               :
            
             ]
             As
             if
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Refusers
             are
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             a
             Charge
             to
             seek
             their
             Conversion
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             I
             had
             no
             special
             Charge
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             He
             did
             not
             see
             that
             he
             confuteth
             himself
             ,
             implying
             that
             we
             
               must
               consent
            
             because
             of
             
               the
               Law.
            
             3.
             
             And
             he
             forgot
             the
             many
             hundred
             years
             before
             Parish-divisions
             .
          
           
             §
             34.
             
             His
             zeal
             at
             last
             thus
             swelleth
             
               [
               p.
            
             129.
             
             
               I
               do
               utterly
               withstand
               it
               ,
               as
               wickedness
               and
               abomination
               in
               Gods
               Church
               :
               I
               am
               to
               die
               and
               burn
               at
               a
               Stake
               before
               I
               yield
               to
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               You
               make
               two
               Churches
               ,
               two
               Church-forms
               ,
               as
               two
               Baptisms
               —
               p.
            
             130.
             
               to
               teach
               Infidelity
               ,
            
             —
             &c.
             ]
             Ans
             .
             
               Let
               him
               that
               thinks
               he
               standeth
               ,
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               fall
               .
            
             Alas
             !
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Guides
             are
             no
             wiser
             and
             better
             men
             ,
             and
             tenderer
             Conscienced
             than
             he
             or
             I
             ,
             which
             ever
             is
             in
             the
             wrong
             .
             1.
             
             You
             will
             make
             me
             think
             you
             are
             deeply
             melancholy
             !
             Is
             it
             so
             frightful
             a
             thing
             for
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               no
               Pastor
               to
               any
               that
               consent
               not
               ,
            
             as
             to
             put
             you
             into
             talk
             of
             
               dying
               and
               burning
               at
               a
               Stake
               ?
            
             Had
             the
             
             Martyrs
             been
             burnt
             ,
             if
             men
             had
             been
             of
             this
             minde
             ?
             Did
             you
             ever
             know
             any
             put
             to
             death
             or
             burnt
             at
             a
             Stake
             for
             your
             Opinion
             ?
             Which
             is
             liker
             to
             be
             the
             burning
             party
             !
             they
             that
             say
             
               [
               We
               will
               rule
               none
               but
               Consenters
               or
               Volunteers
               ,
               ]
            
             or
             they
             that
             call
             this
             
               wickedness
               and
               abomination
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             for
             the
             contrary
             course
             ?
             Which
             Party
             hath
             killed
             more
             for
             Religion
             ?
             Reader
             ,
             you
             see
             my
             wickedness
             and
             abomination
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             I
             Had
             thought
             to
             have
             gone
             thus
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             such
             stuff
             ,
             that
             my
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             bid
             me
             spare
             my
             own
             and
             the
             Readers
             time
             .
             I.
             He
             begins
             with
             telling
             me
             
               what
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             is
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             worse
             than
             nothing
             :
             Instead
             of
             telling
             me
             what
             is
             the
             
               Constitutive
               ,
               Formal
               ,
               Regent
               part
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             me
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Convocation
             ,
             King
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             defined
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             Head
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             Liver
             ,
             Stomack
             ,
             &c.
             
             II.
             It
             grieveth
             me
             to
             read
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             Popery
             .
             1.
             
             His
             Supposition
             that
             Popery
             is
             sound
             ,
             if
             the
             Particular
             Church
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             having
             its
             subordinate
             form
             of
             Government
             under
             Christ's
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Supposition
             of
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople's
             turning
             Christian
             ,
             and
             becoming
             the
             Universal
             Prince
             and
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             as
             a
             lawful
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Supposition
             of
             the
             Pope's
             resigning
             his
             Place
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             alive
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             His
             Note
             that
             to
             claim
             but
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Place
             is
             not
             to
             claim
             Christ's
             ,
             with
             more
             such
             ,
             are
             unwise
             Temptations
             to
             Strangers
             to
             fear
             lest
             London-Air
             have
             done
             him
             hurt
             .
             III.
             His
             many
             words
             about
             the
             Princes
             power
             to
             chuse
             Pastors
             for
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             faithful
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             
               Christian
               that
               refuseth
               to
               accept
               them
               .
            
             1.
             
             Is
             all
             a
             bare
             saying
             over
             what
             he
             thinketh
             ;
             taking
             little
             or
             no
             notice
             of
             my
             Discourse
             on
             that
             subject
             in
             my
             first
             Plea
             ;
             where
             all
             that
             's
             against
             us
             is
             answered
             before
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             shamefully
             condemneth
             his
             foresaid
             Condemnations
             .
             Is
             not
             Consent
             then
             necessary
             to
             the
             imposed
             Pastor
             ,
             if
             
               not
               consenting
               Unchristen
               men
            
             ?
             3.
             
             It
             supposeth
             that
             the
             political
             Controversie
             
               [
               Whether
               the
               King
               be
               authorized
               by
               God
               to
               chuse
               what
               pastoral
               Guide
               all
               the
               Subjects
               shall
               trust
               their
               Souls
               with
               ?
               ]
            
             (
             any
             more
             than
             what
             Tutor
             ,
             Physician
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Diet
             ,
             they
             shall
             take
             )
             is
             an
             essential
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             yet
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             all
             Churches
             for
             most
             Ages
             since
             Christ
             ,
             if
             not
             almost
             all
             in
             the
             world
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             were
             and
             are
             of
             the
             contrary
             minde
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             unchristened
             by
             him
             .
             4.
             
             And
             though
             I
             urge
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             answer
             what
             I
             said
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               judge
               whether
               the
               Minister
               be
               faithful
               ?
            
             5.
             
             If
             the
             Patron
             present
             a
             weak
             ignorant
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             faithful
             ,
             but
             of
             little
             use
             comparatively
             ;
             and
             people
             that
             feel
             their
             need
             ,
             and
             regard
             Eternity
             ,
             chuse
             before
             him
             such
             a
             one
             as
             
               Hildersham
               ,
               Rogers
               ,
               Dod
               ,
               Preston
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             declareth
             them
             not
             onely
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             
               Rebels
               against
               Christ
               ,
               and
               no
               Christians
               .
            
             IV.
             His
             recitals
             of
             the
             particular
             Controversies
             in
             the
             
             end
             ,
             take
             so
             little
             notice
             of
             my
             former
             Answer
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             pour
             out
             much
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             I
             resolve
             hereafter
             to
             take
             as
             little
             notice
             of
             what
             he
             shall
             say
             that
             ringeth
             on
             like
             a
             Bell
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             Tongue
             and
             no
             Ears
             .
             He
             is
             full
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             must
             come
             out
             ,
             he
             cannot
             stop
             it
             ;
             and
             his
             Oyl
             increaseth
             by
             pouring
             out
             :
             He
             is
             fuller
             than
             before
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             room
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             what
             he
             greately
             needeth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             There
             is
             a
             Law
             against
             Lying
             ,
          
           To
           which
           we
           must
           Conform
           :
           OR
           Truth
           pleaded
           for
           Peace
           ,
           Against
           The
           many
           Falshoods
           of
           an
           un-named
           Impleader
           ;
           who
           pretendeth
           to
           Answer
           several
           Writings
           of
           the
           Author
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             PREFATORY
             .
             
               Our
               Accuser's
               Advantages
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             Know
             when
             I
             wrote
             for
             
               Christianity
               ,
               the
               Souls
               Immortality
               ,
               against
               Popery
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Covenanting
               against
               Reformation
            
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             wrote
             against
             
               Antinomianism
               ,
               Anabaptism
               ,
               Schism
            
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             I
             had
             so
             written
             was
             easily
             answered
             by
             Male
             or
             Female
             ,
             at
             Age
             or
             under
             Age
             ,
             Learned
             or
             Unleaned
             :
             For
             Nature
             and
             Parents
             teach
             Mankinde
             to
             talk
             betimes
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             many
             Schools
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             read
             and
             write
             :
             
             And
             I
             hear
             by
             my
             Neighbours
             when
             they
             fall
             out
             about
             Interest
             or
             Words
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             School
             or
             University
             ,
             they
             can
             attain
             to
             copious
             fluent
             pungent
             Oratory
             ,
             to
             describe
             each
             other
             as
             all
             that
             is
             nought
             ;
             and
             prove
             all
             so
             undeniably
             by
             vehement
             asseveration
             or
             Oath
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             pass
             for
             Criminal
             that
             will
             not
             take
             their
             words
             for
             demonstration
             .
             And
             what
             an
             advantage
             and
             improvement
             would
             it
             be
             to
             this
             natural
             promptitude
             and
             fluencie
             ,
             if
             one
             were
             but
             hired
             or
             engaged
             to
             the
             work
             by
             an
             Hundred
             or
             a
             Thousand
             pound
             a
             year
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             stream
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             Army
             or
             Sect
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             is
             listed
             by
             Heart
             and
             Hand
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             necessitating
             interest
             of
             Reputation
             (
             contrived
             by
             the
             Listers
             )
             as
             that
             
               accusing
               others
            
             shall
             seem
             a
             necessary
             diversion
             of
             the
             Charge
             from
             himself
             and
             of
             his
             Conscience
             from
             disquieting
             him
             ,
             like
             her
             that
             is
             called
             
               A
               continual
               dropping
            
             ?
             But
             yet
             if
             Academical
             Education
             should
             train
             men
             up
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Masters
             or
             Doctors
             of
             the
             talking
             and
             contending
             Trade
             ,
             what
             an
             elevation
             of
             the
             faculty
             would
             it
             be
             ?
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             little
             to
             the
             pondus
             of
             an
             
               inbred
               enmity
            
             to
             the
             thing
             first
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             make
             and
             prove
             intolerable
             .
             And
             there
             i●
             one
             that
             ,
             unseen
             ,
             can
             prompt
             and
             furnish
             them
             with
             materials
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             help
             their
             Subtlety
             ,
             Vehemency
             ,
             and
             most
             fearless
             Asseve
             rations
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             a
             Cambridge
             Doctor
             ●●
             the
             Chair
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             ,
             
               The
               certain
               infallible
               Doctor
            
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             far
             from
             seeming
             to
             know
             what
             Doubting
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             him
             for
             intolerable
             that
             was
             not
             of
             his
             opinion
             .
             And
             it
             's
             like
             
             Bonner
             and
             Gardiner
             were
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             much
             of
             the
             Roman-Catholick
             Infallibility
             :
             for
             sure
             they
             durst
             not
             wrack
             ,
             burn
             ,
             and
             massacre
             ,
             and
             ruine
             all
             sorts
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             they
             did
             not
             think
             themselves
             certain
             of
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             certainly
             necessary
             to
             the
             noble
             ends
             of
             Unity
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             To
             talk
             it
             out
             to
             the
             last
             with
             these
             infallible
             Talkers
             ,
             is
             a
             task
             for
             one
             that
             hath
             as
             
               many
               Tongues
            
             as
             all
             they
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             ready
             a
             Linguist
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             like
             to
             overlive
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             no
             better
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             thinketh
             that
             they
             will
             read
             or
             hear
             him
             without
             the
             ferment
             of
             tumifying
             impatient
             Pride
             :
             Or
             else
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             save
             the
             endangered
             people
             from
             seduction
             ,
             to
             overtalk
             the
             seducers
             in
             length
             and
             number
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             Souls
             are
             still
             unsafe
             and
             loose
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             are
             any
             to
             talk
             against
             it
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             hive
             the
             Swarm
             aright
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             necessary
             that
             with
             a
             lowder
             noise
             you
             drown
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Misleader
             .
             But
             I
             have
             no
             such
             sounding
             Voice
             :
             I
             am
             not
             for
             the
             Celeusma
             ,
             Cannons
             and
             Guns
             ,
             with
             the
             shouts
             of
             the
             multitude
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             the
             higher
             ground
             can
             easily
             silence
             me
             ,
             or
             drown
             my
             Voice
             .
             Reason
             speaketh
             not
             so
             lowd
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I
             was
             lately
             where
             it
             was
             made
             a
             question
             ,
             Whether
             Mr.
             Kettleby
             and
             such
             other
             Booksellers
             ,
             be
             not
             Enemies
             to
             their
             own
             Trade
             ,
             by
             Printing
             such
             Books
             as
             the
             Impleaders
             ,
             Mr.
             Hinkley's
             ,
             Mr.
             Cheyney's
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Affirmer
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 would
                 make
                 Books
                 as
                 contemptible
                 as
                 Ballads
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 would
                 regard
                 and
                 buy
                 them
                 .
              
               As
               when
               
               News-books
               were
               weighty
               and
               credible
               ,
               most
               bought
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               beggarly
               Forgers
               took
               up
               the
               Trade
               ,
               you
               may
               hear
               the
               Hawkers
               cry
               a
               Book
               ,
               a
               Book
               ,
               a
               Book
               ;
               
                 News
                 ,
                 great
                 News
              
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               regard
               them
               :
               This
               therefore
               will
               break
               the
               Book-sellers
               at
               last
               .
               The
               Opponent
               answered
               ,
               [
               Set
               but
               the
               Supposition
               right
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               see
               how
               you
               confute
               your self
               .
               You
               suppose
               most
               men
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               than
               which
               nothing
               is
               more
               false
               .
               If
               you
               hear
               not
               Christ
               and
               Paul
               ,
               hear
               Seneca's
               saying
               ,
               
                 [
                 A
                 wise
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 of
                 few
                 approvers
                 .
                 ]
              
               It
               is
               the
               gainfullest
               way
               that
               the
               Book-sellers
               could
               have
               taken
               :
               What
               Books
               sell
               better
               than
               Play-books
               ,
               Ballads
               ,
               and
               Romances
               ,
               and
               Books
               of
               Tales
               ,
               and
               Complement
               ,
               and
               Jeasts
               ?
               What
               Book-sellers
               break
               faster
               than
               those
               that
               confine
               their
               Trade
               to
               rare
               Pieces
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               serious
               Piety
               ?
               Do
               not
               men
               pay
               dearer
               for
               a
               place
               in
               a
               Play-house
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               I
               have
               oft
               heard
               some
               gentile
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 can
                 profit
                 more
                 by
                 a
                 Play
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 Sermon
                 .
              
               You
               think
               that
               such
               Books
               will
               make
               the
               Book-sellers-shops
               ,
               like
               the
               Toy-shops
               :
               And
               what
               if
               they
               do
               ?
               Will
               there
               not
               be
               Children
               and
               
                 indulgent
                 Parents
              
               while
               the
               world
               lasteth
               ?
               What
               Shops
               have
               more
               trading
               ,
               or
               seldomer
               break
               ,
               than
               Toy-shops
               ,
               that
               sell
               Babies
               ,
               and
               Puppets
               ,
               and
               Hobby-horses
               ,
               and
               Pipes
               ?
               &c.
               and
               those
               that
               sell
               Perriwigs
               ,
               Pide-silks
               and
               Ribbons
               ?
               You
               think
               that
               the
               Book-sellers
               Shops
               will
               grow
               like
               Ale-houses
               and
               Taverns
               which
               sober
               men
               will
               rarely
               visit
               .
               And
               what
               
               if
               they
               do
               ?
               Let
               those
               sober
               men
               pass
               by
               ;
               Do
               such
               Houses
               want
               custome
               ?
               The
               Throat
               will
               be
               the
               Throat
               still
               ,
               and
               Mirth
               will
               be
               Mirth
               ;
               and
               the
               lightest
               Heads
               shall
               be
               the
               greatest
               number
               .
               ]
               And
               this
               prevailed
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             I
             must
             seriously
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             finde
             in
             our
             present
             Controversie
             ,
             that
             my
             Opponents
             and
             Accusers
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             see
             no
             great
             probability
             to
             overcome
             .
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             quality
             as
             well
             as
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Hearers
             and
             Readers
             .
             1.
             
             Can
             I
             expect
             that
             men
             of
             great
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             still
             fain
             be
             greater
             ,
             should
             be
             as
             willing
             to
             believe
             that
             those
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             who
             are
             by
             Law
             judged
             what
             we
             are
             judged
             ,
             and
             adjudged
             to
             such
             Reproach
             and
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             that
             go
             under
             the
             Censures
             ,
             Suspitions
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             here
             long
             done
             ,
             and
             are
             hunted
             and
             laid
             in
             Jayls
             with
             Rogues
             ?
             2.
             
             Can
             I
             expect
             that
             men
             that
             never
             were
             studious
             or
             bookish
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             fulness
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             courtship
             and
             converse
             with
             such
             as
             themselves
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Fanatick
             that
             doth
             but
             talk
             much
             and
             seriously
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             things
             Divine
             ,
             that
             scarce
             ever
             heard
             what
             a
             Nonconformist
             hath
             to
             say
             for
             himself
             ,
             nor
             ever
             seriously
             examined
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             read
             a
             Book
             which
             openeth
             their
             case
             in
             all
             their
             lives
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             I
             expect
             that
             such
             should
             be
             able
             or
             willing
             to
             understand
             us
             ?
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             
               All
               were
               such
            
             ;
             but
             it
             hath
             been
             my
             hard
             hap
             to
             meet
             with
             few
             persons
             ,
             even
             of
             Gentile
             
             Education
             ,
             who
             ask
             me
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               Conform
            
             ?
             that
             do
             not
             presently
             shew
             me
             in
             Conference
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             quite
             out
             of
             their
             Element
             when
             they
             meddle
             with
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             things
             which
             they
             never
             studied
             or
             understood
             ;
             and
             indeed
             do
             not
             think
             it
             belongeth
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             
               the
               Church
            
             :
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             
               those
               Church-men
            
             that
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Patron
             please
             to
             chuse
             ;
             which
             maketh
             the
             Papists
             say
             the
             Laity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             cry
             down
             
               our
               believing
               as
               the
               Church
               believeth
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               the
               same
               by
               their
               own
               Church-men
               .
               The
               Question
               is
               but
               whether
               it
               be
               our
               Church-men
               or
               theirs
               that
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               ?
               And
               when
               Kings
               were
               on
               out
               side
               ,
               it
               was
               our
               Church-men
               that
               were
               to
               be
               believed
               :
               and
               when
               they
               are
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               it
               is
               theirs
               .
            
             And
             Mr.
             Hutchinson
             ,
             alias
             Berry
             ,
             spake
             harshly
             when
             he
             said
             in
             Print
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             so
             little
             of
             conscionable
             Religion
             in
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             were
             but
             toucht
             with
             the
             Conscience
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             turned
             Puritan
             o●
             Papist
             .
             I
             shewed
             him
             the
             injury
             of
             his
             Speech
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             he
             had
             much
             less
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             
               there
               was
               scarce
               an●
               of
               his
               Hearers
               or
               Readers
               ,
               how
               mean
               soever
               ther●
               capacities
               were
               ,
               but
               could
               discern
               the
               weakness
               of
               no
               Evasions
               .
            
             I
             dwell
             near
             the
             Verge
             of
             his
             Parish
             .
             I
             have
             talkt
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             enquired
             of
             many
             others
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             verily
             he
             is
             more
             in
             the
             right
             than
             I
             at
             first
             believed
             :
             For
             I
             finde
             that
             abundance
             of
             his
             Auditors
             hear
             him
             some
             once
             ,
             some
             twice
             ,
             some
             thrice
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             know
             not
             whether
             Christ
             be
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             had
             a
             humane
             
             Soul
             ,
             or
             what
             a
             man
             differs
             from
             a
             Beast
             ;
             nor
             what
             is
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             many
             (
             if
             any
             )
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             And
             I
             am
             perswaded
             these
             whom
             he
             calleth
             of
             
               the
               meanest
               capacity
            
             ,
             are
             the
             likeliest
             men
             to
             discern
             the
             weakness
             of
             My
             Arguments
             ,
             I
             have
             talked
             also
             with
             divers
             of
             his
             Readers
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             that
             they
             understood
             this
             much
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfleet
               wrote
               his
               Sermon
               against
               the
               Nonconformists
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Dean
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               greater
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               man
               that
               can
               talk
               with
               any
               of
               us
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             some
             that
             I
             have
             not
             met
             with
             know
             more
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             a
             higher
             Form
             ;
             and
             some
             few
             I
             have
             met
             with
             that
             indeed
             know
             more
             ,
             and
             those
             lament
             the
             Doctor
             's
             undertaking
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             read
             my
             Answer
             or
             Account
             ,
             confess
             that
             they
             cannot
             justifie
             his
             Charge
             .
             Could
             I
             but
             tell
             how
             to
             get
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             know
             
               what
               Religion
               is
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               seriously
               of
               any
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             ;
             how
             boldly
             should
             I
             expect
             their
             Christian
             sense
             and
             candour
             in
             our
             Cause
             ?
             But
             till
             then
             ,
             I
             confess
             that
             the
             Accusers
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             their
             Books
             unread
             will
             do
             more
             than
             ours
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             which
             they
             have
             got
             by
             the
             Oxford-Act
             of
             banishing
             above
             five
             Miles
             from
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             all
             that
             swear
             not
             as
             is
             there
             required
             .
             For
             though
             the
             King's
             Wisdome
             and
             Clemency
             have
             let
             down
             he
             Floud-gates
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             stopt
             the
             impetus
             of
             the
             Clergy-stream
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             
               many
               years
            
             before
             Nonconformists
             durst
             be
             
               openly
               seen
               in
               Cities
            
             
             or
             Corporations
             ,
             much
             less
             
               at
               Court
            
             ,
             or
             among
             
               great
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             modesty
             and
             prudence
             yet
             obligeth
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             forbids
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Ears
             of
             Country-Nobles
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             hear
             but
             what
             our
             Accusers
             say
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Cause
             ,
             but
             as
             described
             by
             them
             ,
             whose
             descriptions
             are
             many
             of
             them
             no
             more
             credible
             than
             if
             they
             said
             that
             we
             are
             Turks
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             And
             their
             Art
             hath
             got
             us
             to
             such
             a
             straight
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             speak
             or
             are
             silent
             ,
             we
             are
             guilty
             ;
             and
             whatever
             we
             do
             except
             swearing
             ,
             saying
             ,
             and
             doing
             as
             they
             require
             ,
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             our
             Accusation
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             Do
             some
             think
             that
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             that
             
               pronouneeth
               Damnation
               without
               Repentance
               against
               them
               that
               prefer
               not
               the
               purest
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             thereupon
             come
             not
             to
             the
             Parish-Assemblies
             ?
             Against
             such
             they
             cry
             out
             
               [
               Separatists
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               preparing
               for
               Rebellion
               ;
               away
               with
               them
               ,
               execute
               the
               Laws
               .
               ]
            
             But
             if
             others
             do
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             who
             daily
             joyn
             with
             the
             Parish-Church
             in
             all
             their
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Communicate
             in
             their
             
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               oppose
               Separation
               ;
               ]
            
             Some
             say
             
               [
               Such
               are
               like
               Ap●
               that
               are
               the
               ugliest
               Creatures
               ,
               though
               likest
               unto
               men
               while
               they
               are
               not
               men
               .
               ]
            
             And
             others
             say
             ,
             
               [
               We
               know
               not
               what
               to
               make
               of
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               he
               is
               neither
               Flo●
               nor
               Fish
               :
               He
               is
               like
               one
               that
               will
               go
               one
               step
               on
               one
               side
               the
               Hedge
               ,
               and
               another
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               avoid
               Uniformity
               .
               ]
            
             And
             the
             men
             are
             not
             altogether
             mistaken
             :
             I
             profess
             that
             I
             once
             made
             it
             the
             most
             earnest
             action
             of
             my
             life
             to
             have
             prevented
             the
             building
             of
             a
             separating
             Wall
             ,
             or
             a
             dividing
             
             Thorny-hedge
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             separate
             one
             part
             of
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             and
             people
             from
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             that
             I
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             see
             that
             Wall
             or
             Hedge
             pull'd
             down
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Flock
             among
             us
             may
             be
             one
             :
             And
             I
             will
             do
             the
             best
             I
             can
             whilst
             I
             live
             to
             get
             it
             down
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             such
             separation
             .
             And
             seeing
             this
             is
             a
             work
             above
             my
             power
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             sometime
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             Hedge
             ,
             though
             by
             so
             doing
             I
             be
             scratcht
             ,
             and
             a
             Thorn
             in
             the
             Flesh
             by
             a
             buffetting
             Messenger
             of
             Satan
             reprehend
             me
             .
             But
             reverend
             Doctors
             hear
             my
             Reasons
             :
             It
             is
             not
             to
             avoid
             Uniformity
             ,
             but
             Separation
             .
             I
             am
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Sectary
             :
             I
             am
             for
             Communion
             with
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             If
             you
             will
             hedge
             in
             one
             corner
             ,
             and
             the
             Anabaptists
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Separatists
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             other
             Sects
             that
             must
             have
             their
             peculiars
             ,
             and
             turn
             Christ's
             house
             into
             your
             several
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             his
             Common-field
             into
             your
             little
             Inclosures
             ;
             and
             then
             say
             ,
             Keep
             onely
             in
             our
             Room
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             no
             other
             ;
             Keep
             onely
             in
             our
             Enclosure
             ,
             and
             go
             not
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Hedge
             :
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             abhor
             your
             separation
             .
             I
             have
             business
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             I
             believe
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             your
             Enclosure
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             your
             Conformists
             :
             I
             have
             some
             business
             on
             your
             side
             the
             Hedge
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             your
             own
             expectation
             will
             tell
             you
             part
             of
             it
             :
             I
             see
             some
             of
             my
             Fathers
             Family
             with
             you
             .
             I
             have
             busines
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Hedge
             :
             There
             are
             as
             good
             as
             you
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             I
             am
             neerly
             related
             to
             ,
             and
             commanded
             
             to
             love
             as
             my self
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             as
             Christ
             received
             us
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             doubtful
             disputations
             ,
             (
             to
             prove
             or
             approve
             all
             your
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             Assumptions
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Reordinations
             ,
             Formalities
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             )
             Your
             thorn-hedge
             hath
             enclosed
             but
             one
             corner
             of
             Christs
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             business
             in
             the
             rest
             :
             It
             hath
             separated
             Parents
             from
             Children
             ,
             Husbands
             from
             Wives
             ,
             as
             to
             Church-communion
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             ,
             Brethren
             from
             Brethren
             ,
             Neighbours
             from
             Neighbours
             :
             If
             they
             that
             made
             the
             hedge
             can
             justifie
             it
             ,
             let
             them
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             tryed
             before
             a
             jealous
             God
             ere
             long
             !
             if
             those
             of
             you
             that
             in
             learned
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             exhort
             us
             (
             with
             somewhat
             hissing
             Rhetorick
             )
             to
             separate
             from
             those
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             hedge
             ,
             can
             prove
             that
             themselves
             are
             all
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             have
             us
             separate
             from
             all
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             Preaching
             and
             all
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             we
             can
             conscionably
             conform
             to
             all
             their
             Impositions
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             silencing
             Preachers
             can
             make
             good
             their
             accusation
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             their
             conclusions
             ,
             let
             them
             that
             undertake
             it
             speed
             as
             they
             perform
             it
             :
             but
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             separate
             from
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Christians
             save
             a
             domineering
             Sect
             ,
             because
             that
             Sect
             will
             else
             call
             me
             Separatist
             .
             I
             was
             wont
             to
             draw
             the
             Map
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             as
             one
             Body
             or
             Field
             ,
             or
             Vineyard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hedged
             in
             indeed
             round
             about
             from
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             distributed
             into
             thousands
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Streets
             and
             Families
             in
             one
             City
             :
             But
             if
             any
             will
             say
             ,
             Hold
             Communion
             
             with
             one
             Street
             or
             Family
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             that
             you
             are
             a
             Schismatick
             for
             not
             being
             for
             that
             odious
             Schism
             ;
             I
             will
             hear
             such
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             the
             people
             that
             talk
             through
             the
             windows
             on
             the
             west
             side
             of
             Moor-fields
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             that
             all
             are
             mad
             or
             Schismatical
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             in
             their
             Cubs
             and
             Chains
             .
             Mr.
             Cheney
             was
             never
             there
             I
             think
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             
               (
               per
               album
               an
               atrum
               nescio
               )
            
             revealed
             to
             him
             that
             I
             am
             downright
             for
             an
             Independant
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             hath
             twenty
             Arguments
             extant
             to
             batter
             it
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             guilty
             of
             irreligiousness
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             worse
             :
             And
             they
             say
             (
             for
             I
             am
             not
             acquainted
             much
             with
             their
             practice
             )
             that
             the
             Independent
             bind
             their
             flock
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             none
             but
             their
             own
             Sect
             ,
             nor
             to
             depart
             without
             leave
             from
             their
             particular
             Churches
             .
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             slandered
             (
             for
             whoever
             falls
             sick
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             fear
             the
             most
             epidemical
             or
             common
             disease
             :
             )
             but
             if
             it
             be
             no
             slander
             ,
             I
             profess
             that
             I
             will
             never
             be
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             which
             claims
             to
             be
             the
             universal
             ,
             and
             will
             forbid
             me
             Communion
             with
             all
             save
             them
             .
             And
             if
             in
             this
             the
             Prelatists
             agree
             with
             the
             Independents
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             the
             separating
             ,
             Sectarian
             ,
             Schismatical
             presumption
             of
             them
             both
             .
             I
             take
             the
             Kitching
             and
             Cole-house
             to
             be
             parts
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             sometimes
             business
             in
             them
             both
             .
             But
             I
             am
             most
             in
             my
             Study
             and
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             both
             Chamber
             and
             Colehouse
             for
             Schismticks
             ,
             if
             ever
             I
             hear
             either
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               all
               the
               house
            
             ,
             or
             
               [
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               be
               in
               no
               other
               room
               .
               ]
            
             Lord
             pull
             up
             the
             separating
             Schismatical
             Thorn-hedge
             ,
             which
             hath
             cursedly
             divided
             thy
             family
             and
             flock
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               The
               Impleaders
               Truth
               examined
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             CHrist
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Devil
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Lies
            
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             he
             hath
             subtilty
             to
             excuse
             them
             and
             improve
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             disowned
             by
             humane
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             an
             injury
             to
             humanity
             ,
             to
             charge
             any
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Lyar
             ;
             and
             a
             Ruffian
             will
             say
             it
             deserveth
             a
             challenge
             or
             a
             stab
             .
             You
             will
             think
             it
             a
             paradox
             ,
             that
             natural
             dislike
             should
             be
             turned
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             sin
             .
             But
             it
             is
             but
             natural
             light
             convincing
             the
             understanding
             ,
             not
             changing
             or
             fortifying
             the
             will
             against
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             pride
             of
             reputation
             and
             impenitency
             ,
             that
             is
             indeed
             the
             fortress
             of
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Accordingly
             it
             hath
             many
             times
             been
             my
             hard
             hap
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             Books
             written
             against
             me
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             by
             men
             whose
             Reputation
             is
             not
             undervalued
             by
             themselves
             or
             their
             followers
             )
             as
             were
             to
             be
             answered
             chiefly
             by
             a
             Mentiris
             from
             end
             to
             end
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             not
             seem
             by
             custom
             to
             be
             uncivil
             .
             And
             to
             tire
             the
             Reader
             by
             turning
             a
             Mintiris
             into
             a
             civil
             long
             Parenthesis
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             frequently
             as
             gross
             falshoods
             are
             openly
             said
             or
             intimated
             ,
             is
             tedious
             ,
             even
             when
             necessary
             .
             With
             one
             I
             was
             put
             to
             use
             my
             Arithmetick
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             him
             by
             numbring
             the
             untruths
             asserted
             :
             
             But
             I
             have
             forborn
             it
             with
             others
             far
             more
             guilty
             ,
             lest
             their
             reverence
             and
             power
             should
             make
             truth
             intolerable
             ,
             whose
             passion
             or
             interest
             ,
             or
             errour
             ,
             had
             made
             gross
             Lies
             seem
             true
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             This
             Impleader
             hath
             been
             taught
             too
             much
             by
             the
             same
             .
             Master
             ;
             and
             had
             he
             not
             spent
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             on
             Doctrinals
             ,
             where
             his
             Errata
             are
             but
             mendae
             ,
             but
             been
             all
             Historical
             where
             there
             are
             too
             many
             Mendacia
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             been
             put
             to
             the
             way
             of
             answering
             before-mentioned
             :
             But
             be
             they
             Mendae
             or
             Mendacia
             ,
             they
             need
             aniendment
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             may
             need
             an
             antidote
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Some
             beginning
             we
             have
             on
             the
             Title-page
             ,
             
               [
               pretending
               to
               shew
               the
               Reasons
               of
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               Conformity
               .
               ]
            
             Mend.
             1.
             
             I
             pretend
             in
             my
             Plea
             to
             shew
             but
             the
             matter
             of
             Nonconformity
             ,
             and
             
               Historical
               Narrative
            
             of
             
               our
               judgment
               and
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
            
             passing
             by
             the
             Reasons
             or
             Arguments
             that
             must
             prove
             the
             things
             unlawful
             ;
             though
             Reason
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             Reader
             ,
             from
             the
             matter
             or
             History
             itself
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             The
             same
             is
             repeated
             p.
             1.
             
             
               [
               He
               pretends
               to
               give
               Reasons
               for
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               Conformity
               ,
            
             M.
             2.
             ]
             And
             he
             overpasseth
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             state
             the
             case
             of
             Government
             and
             Separation
             ,
             on
             pretence
             that
             it
             is
             
               [
               a
               dark
               and
               dirty
               way
               in
               which
               I
               have
               lost
               my self
               .
            
             M.
             3.
             
             And
             a
             little
             will
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             that
             regards
             such
             an
             easie
             ,
             dark
             and
             dirty
             answer
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             He
             
               guesseth
               that
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               [
               for
               that
               was
               then
               discourst
               of
               ]
               was
               one
               and
               the
               chief
               of
               those
               many
               heinous
               sins
               of
               Conformity
               :
            
             
             Mend.
             4.
             
             It
             seems
             the
             man
             was
             present
             .
             Reader
             ,
             look
             to
             thy
             belief
             when
             thou
             art
             among
             such
             men
             .
             1.
             
             There
             was
             not
             a
             word
             spoken
             then
             against
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Sacrament
            
             .
             2.
             
             I
             openly
             declared
             that
             I
             held
             it
             lawful
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             my
             Brethren
             contradicted
             .
             3.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             we
             proved
             unlawful
             then
             was
             ,
             
               [
               Casting
               those
               faithful
               Christians
               out
               of
               the
               Church-Communion
               in
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               who
               dare
               not
               take
               it
               kneeling
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               which
               cause
               them
               to
               think
               it
               sinful
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               He
               will
               not
               urge
               the
               case
               ,
               but
               barely
               mention
               matters
               of
               fact
               〈…〉
               much
               less
               do
               we
               here
               give
               the
               reasons
               of
               our
               Cause
               .
               ]
               He
               dare
               not
               be
               so
               bold
               yet
               as
               to
               venture
               to
               displease
               us
               .
               But
               this
               Hypocrisie
               is
               so
               thin
               ,
               that
               the
               weakest
               eye
               may
               look
               through
               it
               .
               ]
            
             Mend.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Printer
             put
             
               [
               urge
            
             ]
             instead
             of
             
               [
               argue
            
             ]
             which
             he
             was
             told
             in
             the
             Errata
             .
             And
             he
             maketh
             the
             errour
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             feigning
             the
             words
             to
             be
             mine
             .
             2.
             
             If
             I
             have
             disputed
             the
             Case
             by
             Reasons
             ,
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             cite
             them
             ,
             and
             tell
             where
             ?
             3.
             
             He
             alloweth
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Calumniator
             ,
             who
             will
             judge
             the
             
               heart
               which
               he
               knoweth
               not
            
             ,
             and
             bring
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             hypocrisie
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             the
             
               weakest
               eye
               may
               see
               .
            
             —
             Indeed
             the
             weakest
             is
             liker
             than
             the
             strongest
             to
             see
             as
             he
             doth
             .
             4.
             
             I
             will
             shew
             him
             three
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             Hypocrisie
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             are
             severe
             Laws
             against
             all
             that
             shall
             deprave
             the
             
               Common-Prayer
               Book
            
             ,
             or
             accuse
             Conformity
             of
             being
             sinful
             ,
             which
             is
             Excommunication
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             also
             Printing
             such
             a
             charge
             ,
             
             might
             have
             cost
             both
             Printer
             and
             Writer
             dear
             :
             And
             the
             Book
             was
             written
             divers
             years
             (
             as
             many
             can
             witness
             )
             before
             the
             Act
             that
             restrained
             the
             Press
             expired
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             credible
             that
             every
             man
             loveth
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             unwilling
             to
             be
             ruined
             ?
             I
             knew
             how
             easily
             you
             are
             displeased
             ,
             and
             I
             felt
             a
             little
             what
             you
             can
             do
             when
             you
             are
             displeased
             ,
             and
             others
             felt
             more
             .
             And
             is
             it
             hypocrisie
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               feared
               to
               displease
               you
            
             ?
             And
             verily
             ,
             I
             was
             afraid
             by
             it
             of
             occasioning
             your
             wrath
             and
             contentious
             Writings
             against
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             breach
             wider
             ,
             which
             I
             desired
             to
             heal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             it
             's
             visible
             in
             the
             Book
             that
             I
             avoid
             Argumentation
             ,
             doth
             not
             that
             prove
             that
             I
             said
             true
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Proof
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             when
             
               you
               see
               my
               Arguments
            
             added
             to
             the
             History
             ,
             you
             will
             confess
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Hypocrisie
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             used
             them
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               For
               whereas
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Bishop
               of
            
             Eli
             
               had
               told
               Mr.
            
             B.
             as
             he
             confesseth
             
               —
               That
               he
               would
               petition
               Authority
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               compelled
               to
               give
               their
               Reasons
               ,
               he
               there
               saith
               ,
               [
               To
               answer
               the
               earnest
               demand
               of
               our
               Reasons
               by
               you
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
            
             Eli
             ,
             
               I
               have
               published
               an
               Historical
               Narrative
               of
               our
               Case
               and
               Judgment
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Had
             he
             not
             mentioned
             
               weak
               Eyes
            
             ,
             you
             might
             wonder
             
               that
               he
               saw
               not
               how
               he
               here
            
             confuteth
             his
             own
             falshood
             :
             when
             in
             the
             words
             cited
             I
             profess
             to
             give
             but
             
               the
               Historical
               Narrative
               of
               our
               Case
               and
               Judgment
               ,
            
             and
             not
             the
             Arguments
             or
             Reasons
             for
             it
             :
             But
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             
               [
               If
               the
               History
               be
               given
               in
               answer
               to
               him
               that
               demanded
               the
               
               Reasons
               ,
               then
               the
               History
               containeth
               those
               Reasons
               ;
               ]
               Negatur
               Sequela
               :
            
             The
             matter
             of
             Fact
             must
             go
             first
             .
             The
             Bishop
             demanded
             of
             me
             an
             account
             of
             our
             Non-conformity
             .
             This
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             an
             Answer
             .
             The
             Reasons
             may
             come
             next
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               And
               if
               he
               may
               be
               believed
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               only
               Mr.
            
             Baxter's
             Reasons
             ,
             (
             m.
             6.
             )
             
               but
               of
               many
               others
            
             (
             m.
             7.
             )
             for
             p.
             3.
             
               it
               is
               said
               [
               We
               that
               publish
               this
               here
               ,
               give
               an
               account
               of
               our
               own
               judgment
               ,
               how
               far
               we
               hold
               it
               lawful
               or
               unlawful
               to
               gather
               or
               separate
               from
               Churches
               ,
               or
               to
               differ
               from
               what
               is
               established
               by
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             man
             knoweth
             not
             the
             difference
             between
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             our
             judgment
             in
             Thesi
             ,
             and
             in
             Hypothesi
             .
             If
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             what
             cases
             I
             hold
             it
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             to
             separate
             from
             Churches
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             humane
             Power
             may
             go
             (
             as
             I
             have
             done
             in
             the
             second
             Plea
             )
             is
             that
             to
             tell
             what
             I
             take
             for
             sin
             in
             our
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             ?
             What
             if
             I
             shew
             how
             far
             Lying
             is
             unlawful
             ?
             Doth
             that
             say
             that
             Conformity
             is
             Lying
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               Where
               is
               that
               allowance
               from
               Authority
               ,
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               have
               so
               long
               waited
               for
               ,
               and
               begg'd
               on
               his
               knees
            
             (
             m.
             8.
             )
             
               And
               where
               is
               that
               care
               not
               to
               displease
               or
               provoke
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               many
               heinous
               sins
               in
               their
               Conformity
            
             (
             m.
             9.
             )
             
               When
               without
               leave
               of
               God
            
             (
             m.
             10.
             )
             
               or
               man
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               endeavours
               to
               displease
            
             (
             m.
             11.
             )
             
               but
               to
               ruine
               us
            
             .
             (
             m.
             12.
             )
             
               If
               any
               thing
               may
               be
               ,
               this
               is
               worse
               than
               his
               hypocrisie
               ,
               it
               is
               mere
               distraction
               and
               rage
            
             (
             m.
             13.
             )
             
               When
               our
               common
               Adversaries
               the
               Papists
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             
               It
               was
               leave
            
             that
             I
             desired
             ,
             but
             I
             
             never
             said
             ,
             
               I
               begg'd
               it
               on
               my
               knees
               :
            
             but
             that
             I
             would
             gladly
             do
             it
             ,
             could
             that
             prevail
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             never
             shewed
             the
             heinous
             sins
             of
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             but
             over
             and
             over
             professed
             that
             I
             accused
             not
             them
             ,
             nor
             meddled
             with
             their
             case
             ;
             but
             only
             said
             ,
             How
             heinous
             a
             sin
             it
             would
             be
             
               to
               us
            
             to
             Conform
             ,
             till
             we
             knew
             more
             reason
             for
             it
             than
             we
             do
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             
               without
               leave
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             our
             not
             conforming
             ,
             I
             take
             for
             false
             ,
             while
             our
             Superiours
             so
             long
             and
             earnestly
             commanded
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             abate
             the
             dividing
             odium
             raised
             against
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lyeth
               ,
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               .
               ]
            
             And
             if
             we
             are
             taken
             for
             
               intollerable
               Malefactors
            
             ,
             is
             not
             undeceiving
             our
             Accusers
             and
             Haters
             a
             necessary
             means
             of
             Peace
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             's
             false
             that
             an
             endeavour
             to
             undeceive
             the
             offended
             ,
             is
             an
             endeavour
             to
             displease
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             it
             is
             more
             palpably
             false
             ,
             that
             
               [
               I
               endeavour
               their
               ruine
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             false
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             
               [
               this
               is
               distraction
               and
               rage
               ?
               ]
            
             And
             what
             more
             necessary
             to
             unite
             us
             against
             the
             common
             Adversaries
             ?
             What
             Physicians
             hath
             this
             poor
             Nation
             ,
             that
             know
             no
             way
             to
             unite
             us
             ,
             but
             laying
             us
             in
             Jails
             with
             Rogues
             ,
             till
             we
             can
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             lawful
             which
             they
             impose
             ?
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             Pitty
             the
             case
             of
             this
             poor
             Land
             !
             What
             hands
             are
             we
             fallen
             into
             ?
             What
             false
             Doctrine
             is
             charged
             on
             us
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             Crime
             that
             we
             have
             committed
             ?
             We
             are
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             solemnly
             devoted
             to
             it
             by
             Ordination
             ,
             under
             the
             
             Penalties
             of
             great
             Mulcts
             ,
             and
             Imprisonments
             ,
             and
             ruine
             ,
             till
             we
             will
             do
             that
             which
             after
             our
             best
             enquiry
             we
             verily
             judge
             would
             be
             our
             heinous
             sin
             .
             We
             forbear
             many
             years
             to
             tell
             them
             so
             much
             as
             what
             it
             is
             which
             we
             dare
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               They
               will
               petition
               Authority
               to
               constrein
               us
               to
               it
               :
            
             And
             Parliament-men
             long
             askt
             us
             ,
             
               What
               is
               that
               you
               stick
               at
               ?
            
             And
             when
             after
             about
             seventeen
             or
             eighteen
             years
             Silence
             ,
             I
             do
             but
             tell
             them
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             ,
             the
             Clergy-men
             are
             so
             displeased
             ,
             that
             they
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               distraction
               ,
               and
               rage
               ,
               and
               an
               endeavour
               to
               ruine
               them
               .
            
             When
             I
             never
             moved
             to
             put
             one
             Priest
             of
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Benefice
             ,
             nor
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             ,
             Archdeacon
             ,
             Canon
             ,
             Prebend
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Farthing
             of
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             nor
             one
             Bishop
             from
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             or
             Parliament-Power
             ;
             much
             less
             did
             I
             ever
             motion
             the
             silencing
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             making
             them
             pay
             Fourty
             Pound
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             laying
             them
             in
             ●ayl
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             used
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             that
             
               we
               endeavour
               to
               ruine
               them
            
             .
             The
             Lord
             pity
             his
             poor
             Flock
             !
             What
             a
             case
             are
             we
             in
             ,
             when
             our
             Pastors
             seem
             to
             think
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               ruined
            
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             but
             suffered
             to
             Preach
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             out
             of
             a
             Jayl
             :
             and
             think
             that
             if
             we
             offer
             to
             refel
             the
             Slanders
             that
             render
             us
             odious
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             speak
             for
             our
             Ministry
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             every
             Malefactor
             is
             allowed
             by
             the
             Judges
             to
             speak
             for
             himself
             ,
             we
             seek
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             Clergy-Accusers
             ?
             Do
             not
             Heathens
             abhor
             such
             Injustice
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             My
             Purse
             is
             less
             to
             me
             than
             my
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             any
             man
             can
             take
             from
             me
             ,
             will
             be
             
             much
             less
             than
             Fourty
             Pound
             a
             Sermon
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             any
             men
             on
             the
             High-way
             ,
             or
             in
             my
             House
             ,
             should
             not
             only
             take
             away
             all
             that
             I
             had
             ,
             but
             afterward
             prefer
             a
             Bill
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             
               seeking
               their
               ruine
            
             ,
             because
             by
             Reason
             I
             intreated
             them
             to
             forbear
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             vain
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             one
             of
             the
             oddest
             Cases
             that
             hath
             come
             into
             Westminster-Hall
             .
             I
             was
             once
             neighbour
             to
             a
             valiant
             Knight
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             so
             gentle
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Hookers
             in
             a
             Moonshine-night
             were
             hooking
             his
             Cloaths
             and
             Goods
             through
             the
             window
             ,
             and
             he
             lay
             in
             Bed
             and
             saw
             them
             ,
             he
             lay
             still
             ,
             and
             mildly
             told
             them
             ,
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
               This
               is
               not
               well
               done
               ,
               These
               things
               are
               not
               yours
               ;
               If
               you
               are
               taken
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               hanged
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             by
             that
             time
             his
             Sermon
             to
             them
             was
             done
             ,
             they
             had
             got
             what
             they
             came
             for
             ,
             and
             were
             gone
             .
             But
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             they
             entred
             a
             Suit
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             
               seeking
               to
               ruine
               their
               Trade
            
             by
             his
             reprehension
             .
             But
             if
             any
             of
             you
             have
             such
             a
             trade
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             Plea
             of
             innocent
             Sufferers
             for
             Peace
             or
             Mercy
             ,
             without
             your
             ruine
             ,
             I
             would
             some
             one
             that
             you
             have
             more
             regard
             for
             ,
             would
             perswade
             you
             quickly
             to
             lay
             by
             that
             trade
             ,
             lest
             when
             Christ
             is
             Judge
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Inasmuch
               as
               you
               did
               it
               to
               one
               of
               the
               least
               of
               these
               ,
               you
               did
               it
               to
               me
               ,
            
             your
             Clergy
             will
             not
             save
             you
             from
             his
             Sentence
             ;
             were
             it
             but
             the
             devouring
             of
             Widows
             houses
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             longest
             Liturgy
             that
             will
             excuse
             you
             by
             
               a
               Legit
            
             ;
             nor
             will
             you
             escape
             with
             Burning
             in
             the
             Hand
             ,
             unless
             Repentance
             now
             prevent
             it
             .
             The
             evil
             Servant
             that
             stuffs
             his
             guts
             ,
             and
             beats
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             presuming
             on
             his
             Lords
             delay
             ,
             you
             know
             is
             threatned
             with
             a
             sharper
             penalty
             .
          
           
           
             §
             11.
             
             Impl.
             p.
             4.
             
             
               No
               person
               of
               any
               Note
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               Party
               who
               were
               in
               places
               of
               Trust
               and
               Publick
               Employment
               ,
               did
               on
               the
               late
               Test
               refuse
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             How
             far
             doth
             your
             hearing
             reach
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             many
             of
             that
             Party
             have
             you
             known
             in
             such
             places
             of
             Trust
             ?
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             ,
             when
             the
             Test
             in
             the
             Corporation-Act
             was
             imposed
             ,
             that
             Party
             were
             then
             turned
             out
             of
             all
             Corporation-power
             ?
             In
             some
             places
             not
             two
             of
             the
             old
             staid
             in
             :
             And
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             then
             ,
             if
             none
             of
             that
             Party
             be
             in
             such
             Power
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             is
             Communicating
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             all
             the
             Conformity
             that
             is
             scrupled
             ?
             And
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             our
             Controversie
             ?
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               When
               all
               our
               United
               strength
               is
               too
               little
               to
               withstand
               the
               attempts
               of
               our
               common
               Adversaries
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               me
               ,
               with
               what
               Confidence
               and
               what
               Designe
               he
               should
               not
               only
               proclaim
               Conformity
               on
               the
               Ministers
               part
               to
               be
               impossible
               ,
               but
               endeavour
               also
               with
               all
               his
               might
               to
               withdraw
               the
            
             Laity
             
               from
               our
               Communion
               .
            
             ]
             m.
             14.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             one
             that
             holdeth
             Communion
             with
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             and
             writeth
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             disswadeth
             none
             from
             it
             ,
             doth
             
               endeavour
               with
               all
               his
               might
               to
               withdraw
               the
               Laity
               from
               it
               ?
            
             Can
             you
             not
             forbear
             this
             ill
             custome
             a
             few
             Lines
             together
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ex
               ore
               tuo
            
             :
             See
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             the
             man
             confesses
             the
             need
             of
             our
             
               United
               strength
            
             .
             Hold
             him
             to
             that
             word
             :
             And
             I
             repeat
             ,
             If
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Tribe
             do
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               morally
               possible
            
             that
             the
             two
             Thousand
             Silenc'd
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             
             all
             that
             came
             after
             them
             ,
             should
             believe
             all
             the
             things
             which
             I
             named
             in
             my
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             many
             scruple
             ,
             are
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ;
             I
             wonder
             not
             at
             any
             Confusion
             ,
             Calamity
             or
             Corruption
             that
             shall
             befal
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             conducted
             by
             such
             men
             !
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             there
             had
             been
             such
             men
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             of
             a
             Reformed
             Church
             ?
             But
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             many
             such
             ,
             that
             think
             it
             morally
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             all
             believe
             all
             Conformity
             lawful
             ;
             they
             would
             never
             else
             have
             trusted
             so
             much
             to
             Mulcts
             and
             Jails
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             their
             Church
             undone
             without
             those
             Helps
             .
             They
             are
             not
             such
             strangers
             to
             Sence
             and
             Conscience
             :
             It
             is
             the
             wearing
             out
             of
             the
             present
             Generation
             of
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             and
             alluring
             or
             affrighting
             Youth
             from
             following
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             men
             of
             any
             Brains
             have
             trusted
             to
             .
          
           
             Judge
             by
             these
             Evidences
             of
             this
             mans
             Wit
             and
             wondering
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             
               great
               number
            
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             judge
             sinful
             :
             They
             might
             dispute
             men
             into
             their
             Opinion
             in
             some
             
               few
               differences
            
             ,
             that
             cannot
             in
             so
             many
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Sins
             feared
             are
             so
             heynous
             ,
             as
             that
             Conscience
             will
             not
             quickly
             universally
             swallow
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             :
             To
             dispute
             a
             few
             men
             out
             of
             their
             Judgments
             in
             difficult
             cases
             proveth
             hard
             ,
             much
             more
             many
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             .
             4.
             
             Consider
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             silenced
             Ministers
             :
             Could
             they
             think
             that
             such
             men
             as
             
               Anthony
               Burges
               ,
               Sam.
               Hildersham
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Hughes
             ,
             Dr.
             Manton
             ,
             Dr.
             Seaman
             ,
             &c.
             did
             not
             consider
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             neither
             in
             their
             Health
             ,
             nor
             before
             their
             Death
             ?
             
             Did
             they
             never
             read
             or
             hear
             what
             might
             be
             said
             for
             the
             New-Conformity
             ?
             Had
             they
             not
             Learning
             or
             Wit
             enough
             to
             understand
             it
             ?
             Or
             had
             they
             no
             Conscience
             living
             or
             dying
             ?
             So
             many
             hundreds
             that
             after
             their
             best
             enquiries
             ,
             and
             hearing
             all
             ,
             remain
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             are
             unlike
             to
             be
             all
             brought
             to
             Conform
             .
             5.
             
             Judge
             by
             old
             experience
             :
             Were
             old
             
               Hildersham
               ,
               Ames
               ,
               Dod
            
             ,
             and
             hundreds
             like
             them
             ,
             brought
             to
             Conformity
             heretofore
             ?
             Mr.
             Sprint
             ,
             Dr.
             Burges
             and
             some
             others
             were
             ,
             but
             more
             were
             not
             .
             Did
             not
             even
             the
             Westminster-Assembly
             of
             old
             Conformists
             forsake
             it
             assoon
             as
             they
             could
             ?
             6.
             
             Judge
             by
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             even
             of
             the
             old
             Conformists
             :
             Such
             things
             are
             put
             into
             the
             New-Conformity
             ,
             as
             
               Bilson
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               Usher
            
             ,
             and
             other
             old
             Conformists
             have
             written
             against
             .
             And
             would
             they
             also
             repent
             and
             change
             their
             minds
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             alive
             ?
             I
             again
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             Charity
             and
             Reason
             fully
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             had
             
               Usher
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
               Preston
               ,
               Sibbes
               ,
               Whately
               ,
               Bolton
               ,
            
             and
             all
             such
             ,
             yea
             Dr.
             
               Jo.
               Burges
               ,
               Sprint
            
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             of
             their
             minde
             that
             writ
             for
             the
             old
             Conformity
             bin
             alive
             ,
             they
             would
             all
             have
             bin
             Nonconformists
             to
             our
             new
             Impositions
             .
             7.
             
             Judge
             by
             the
             
               means
               that
               are
               used
            
             to
             convince
             us
             :
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             said
             that
             hath
             such
             cogent
             Evidence
             as
             to
             convert
             so
             many
             hundred
             men
             to
             your
             Opinions
             ?
             Did
             such
             men
             as
             Dr.
             Twisse
             ,
             Mr.
             Herle
             ,
             Mr.
             Gataker
             ,
             Mr.
             Vines
             ,
             &c.
             want
             the
             Instruction
             of
             our
             present
             Lords
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             wise
             enough
             to
             Conform
             ?
             When
             I
             know
             none
             of
             the
             Conformists
             writings
             that
             have
             so
             much
             as
             named
             some
             
             of
             the
             things
             that
             we
             think
             worst
             of
             .
             8.
             
             Judge
             by
             present
             Experience
             :
             Why
             is
             it
             not
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             morally
             possible
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             had
             near
             twenty
             years
             Trial
             ,
             by
             your
             Reasonings
             ,
             Preachings
             ,
             Writings
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
             Allurements
             ,
             Threatnings
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Fines
             ,
             Jails
             ,
             Informers
             ,
             crying
             out
             for
             execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             &c.
             and
             is
             it
             yet
             done
             ?
             Have
             there
             not
             since
             more
             (
             of
             the
             Laity
             )
             turned
             from
             you
             ,
             than
             have
             turned
             to
             you
             ?
             Will
             not
             Experience
             convince
             you
             ?
             9.
             
             Judge
             by
             the
             great
             diversity
             of
             mens
             conditions
             and
             capacities
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             opened
             .
             Will
             ever
             men
             of
             such
             different
             Capacities
             ,
             Educations
             ,
             &c.
             agree
             in
             such
             and
             so
             many
             things
             ?
             10.
             
             Judge
             by
             the
             requisites
             to
             such
             a
             Concord
             .
             It
             must
             be
             by
             bringing
             all
             the
             Ministry
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             and
             Honesty
             than
             all
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
             For
             it
             can
             be
             nothing
             that
             you
             think
             keeps
             us
             from
             Conforming
             ,
             but
             Ignorance
             or
             Badness
             .
             (
             Dr.
             Asheton
             undertaketh
             ,
             as
             going
             to
             the
             bar
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             Pride
             and
             Covetousness
             )
             And
             how
             can
             you
             hope
             to
             make
             us
             all
             so
             much
             Wiser
             and
             Better
             than
             we
             are
             ?
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             the
             seven
             Thousand
             that
             had
             Conformed
             to
             the
             Directory
             ,
             and
             staid
             in
             by
             Conforming
             to
             your
             Law
             ,
             1662.
             were
             so
             much
             Wiser
             and
             Better
             than
             the
             two
             thousand
             that
             were
             cast
             out
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             your
             Countrey-Priests
             now
             (
             if
             the
             lamenting
             people
             wrong
             them
             not
             )
             do
             Conform
             ,
             because
             they
             
               know
               more
            
             ,
             or
             are
             
               Better
               men
            
             than
             we
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             he
             is
             unworthy
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             how
             hard
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             a
             Nation
             so
             much
             
             wiser
             and
             better
             .
             He
             is
             blinde
             that
             seeth
             not
             that
             it
             is
             Fines
             ,
             Jails
             and
             Death
             ,
             that
             our
             Prosecutors
             trust
             to
             .
             And
             will
             true
             Conscience
             be
             convinced
             by
             such
             Arguments
             ?
             Would
             you
             your selves
             change
             your
             minds
             in
             Religion
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             but
             Fined
             and
             Imprisoned
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             you
             are
             men
             of
             no
             true
             Religion
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             expect
             you
             it
             from
             us
             ?
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             But
             what
             am
             I
             doing
             ?
             Will
             it
             not
             more
             tire
             than
             profit
             the
             Reader
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             number
             abundance
             more
             of
             his
             Untruths
             ?
             I
             will
             step
             to
             his
             
               concluding
               Farewel
            
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             see
             how
             he
             justifieth
             the
             trade
             ,
             by
             pleading
             for
             Equivocation
             ,
             Pag.
             128.
             
             
               [
               You
               gave
               several
               intimations
               that
               the
               King
               was
               Popishly
               affected
               ,
               as
               Bishop
            
             Bramhal
             
               affirms
               ,
            
             ]
             Mend.
             15.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Why
             did
             not
             the
             man
             tell
             where
             and
             when
             ?
             I
             have
             Printed
             the
             contrary
             in
             the
             time
             of
             highest
             Usurpation
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             no
             Papist
             .
             Is
             he
             not
             a
             Calumniator
             ,
             unless
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             But
             he
             saith
             
               [
               Bishop
            
             Bramhal
             
               affirms
               it
               .
               ]
               Answ
            
             .
             A
             man
             that
             never
             saw
             me
             :
             why
             did
             he
             not
             cite
             Bishop
             Brambal's
             proof
             ?
             But
             see
             what
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             are
             come
             to
             !
             Do
             they
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             warrant
             their
             slanders
             of
             us
             ,
             because
             one
             of
             their
             Archbishops
             hath
             slandered
             us
             before
             them
             ?
             What
             Credit
             then
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             such
             mens
             History
             or
             Reports
             ?
             Is
             this
             it
             in
             which
             the
             Authority
             of
             Archbishops
             consisteth
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             followed
             in
             slanders
             ?
             No
             :
             It
             is
             not
             their
             Obedience
             to
             Archbishops
             ,
             but
             their
             Conformity
             to
             a
             calumniating
             Spirit
             :
             For
             Brambal's
             Predecessor
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             (
             a
             man
             honoured
             by
             all
             good
             men
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             
             for
             Learning
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Honesty
             )
             was
             of
             no
             such
             Authority
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             scorned
             for
             conforming
             to
             his
             Judgment
             .
             But
             you
             see
             that
             a
             Calumniator
             with
             you
             is
             no
             singular
             person
             .
             They
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             their
             Archbishops
             lead
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             Impl.
             p.
             128.
             
             
               [
               You
               applauded
               the
               grand
               Regicide
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               prudently
               ,
               piously
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               to
               his
               immortal
               Honour
               ,
               did
               exercise
               the
               Government
               .
               ]
            
             Mend.
             magn
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Reader
             ,
             Do
             not
             wrong
             this
             man
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             this
             .
             He
             taketh
             it
             up
             but
             in
             Conformity
             to
             his
             Fathers
             and
             Brethren
             that
             have
             oft
             printed
             it
             before
             him
             :
             and
             he
             must
             keep
             company
             and
             be
             Conformable
             .
             Alas
             !
             It
             is
             not
             one
             or
             two
             such
             men
             as
             are
             the
             Guides
             of
             Souls
             in
             England
             :
             But
             what
             ?
             Had
             he
             no
             pretence
             for
             it
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             many
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             He
             that
             undertook
             to
             be
             a
             Lying
             Spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             Ahab's
             Prophets
             ,
             never
             undertook
             to
             deceive
             them
             without
             any
             pretence
             .
             I
             have
             somewhat
             else
             to
             do
             than
             to
             write
             the
             History
             of
             my
             actions
             in
             those
             Times
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             any
             such
             man
             will
             tell
             such
             a
             Story
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             I
             thought
             then
             that
             both
             sides
             were
             faulty
             for
             beginning
             the
             War
             ;
             but
             I
             thought
             the
             
               Bonum
               Publicum
            
             ,
             or
             
               Salus
               Populi
            
             ,
             made
             it
             my
             Duty
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             Defensive
             against
             Delinquents
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             profest
             to
             be
             
               only
               for
               King
               ,
               Law
               and
               Kingdom
               :
            
             When
             at
             the
             
               New
               Moddle
            
             they
             left
             out
             
               [
               for
               the
               King
            
             ]
             and
             changed
             their
             Cause
             ,
             I
             changed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             
             sent
             by
             two
             Assemblies
             of
             Divines
             to
             do
             my
             best
             though
             to
             my
             utmost
             labour
             and
             hazard
             ,
             to
             disswade
             them
             .
             Cromwel
             having
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             never
             let
             me
             once
             come
             near
             him
             or
             the
             Head-Quarters
             .
             I
             continued
             on
             all
             occasions
             publickly
             and
             privately
             to
             declare
             my
             judgment
             against
             him
             as
             a
             rebellious
             Usurper
             till
             he
             died
             .
             But
             being
             at
             London
             a
             year
             or
             two
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Broghil
             (
             since
             Earl
             of
             Orery
             )
             would
             needs
             bring
             me
             to
             him
             ;
             where
             I
             dealt
             so
             plainly
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             demanding
             by
             what
             Right
             ,
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             pull'd
             down
             our
             lawful
             English
             Monarchy
             that
             we
             were
             sworn
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             cast
             him
             into
             such
             Passion
             ,
             as
             broke
             out
             in
             reviling
             many
             of
             the
             worthiest
             Parliament-men
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             me
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             .
             The
             last
             time
             the
             Earl
             of
             Orery
             saw
             me
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             had
             told
             the
             King
             of
             that
             Conference
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             love
             me
             the
             better
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             for
             my
             Faithfulness
             .
             He
             and
             Lambert
             and
             Thurloe
             were
             (
             silently
             )
             present
             .
             A
             Twelvemonth
             after
             ,
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Nethersole
            
             would
             needs
             dispute
             me
             into
             Repentance
             for
             being
             for
             the
             Parliaments
             Cause
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Writing
             :
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             sad
             effects
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             all
             suspicious
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             give
             him
             those
             Reasons
             that
             had
             moved
             me
             ,
             with
             a
             true
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             full
             truth
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             erred
             ,
             I
             might
             not
             remain
             through
             Ignorance
             without
             Repentance
             :
             He
             wrote
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             seeing
             I
             was
             satisfied
             against
             Cromwels
             Usurpation
             ,
             I
             should
             go
             to
             London
             to
             set
             it
             upon
             his
             Conscience
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             restore
             our
             present
             King
             :
             I
             sent
             him
             
             word
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             took
             me
             for
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             so
             his
             Conscience
             was
             not
             so
             easily
             perswaded
             to
             give
             up
             such
             a
             prey
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             not
             now
             to
             do
             ;
             I
             had
             been
             lately
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             and
             others
             had
             tried
             such
             perswasions
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             vain
             .
             While
             I
             was
             preparing
             my
             Papers
             for
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Nethersole
            
             ,
             cometh
             out
             Mr.
             Harrington's
             Oceana
             ,
             contriving
             the
             Settlement
             of
             a
             Democracy
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               a
               Commonwealth
            
             ;
             and
             Sir
             
               H.
               Vane
            
             was
             about
             another
             Model
             :
             I
             wrote
             somewhat
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Harrington
             printed
             a
             Paper
             of
             Gibberish
             ,
             scorning
             at
             my
             Ignorance
             in
             Politicks
             :
             Against
             him
             I
             wrote
             my
             Political
             Aphorisms
             ,
             called
             
               A
               Holy
               Common-wealth
            
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             pleading
             for
             the
             Divine
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             next
             for
             Monarchy
             as
             under
             God
             ;
             and
             next
             (
             seeing
             they
             were
             all
             on
             New
             Modelling
             )
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             how
             Piety
             might
             be
             secured
             and
             promoted
             by
             Monarchy
             ;
             and
             to
             get
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Nethersoles
            
             Answer
             for
             my
             fuller
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             added
             as
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             promised
             ,
             the
             reasons
             that
             had
             moved
             me
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Parliament
             .
             While
             I
             had
             purposed
             the
             later
             part
             first
             ,
             Oliver
             died
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Richard
             was
             set
             up
             while
             I
             was
             writing
             the
             Book
             :
             Before
             I
             had
             finish'd
             it
             ,
             the
             Army
             had
             pull'd
             down
             first
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             next
             Richard
             himself
             ;
             I
             never
             had
             known
             a
             Parliament
             more
             enclined
             to
             Piety
             and
             Peace
             .
             My
             deep
             displeasure
             against
             the
             Madness
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             that
             had
             rebelliously
             pull'd
             down
             all
             Power
             ,
             King
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             him
             whom
             they
             set
             up
             themselves
             ,
             drew
             me
             first
             to
             write
             the
             sad
             Meditations
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             sharp
             Preface
             to
             the
             Army
             against
             
             their
             Rebellions
             :
             In
             which
             I
             aggravated
             their
             Crime
             in
             the
             last
             instance
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             putting
             down
             suddenly
             Richard
             their
             Protector
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             lately
             Courted
             and
             Set
             up
             :
             and
             I
             used
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               It
               was
               written
               while
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               (
               prudently
               ,
               piously
               ,
               faithfully
               ,
               to
               his
               immortal
               Honour
               ,
               how
               ill
               soever
               you
               have
               used
               him
               )
               did
               exercise
               the
               Government
               ,
               ]
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             so
             congruous
             are
             these
             mens
             Principles
             and
             Practice
             ,
             that
             they
             fear
             not
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             in
             Print
             ,
             and
             that
             successively
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             I
             [
             said
             this
             
               of
               the
               grand
               Regicide
            
             ]
             Oliver
             ,
             whom
             I
             so
             openly
             and
             so
             deerly
             opposed
             :
             And
             a
             putarem
             ,
             or
             a
             
               non
               putarem
            
             ,
             will
             excuse
             a
             Volume
             of
             such
             tricks
             ,
             if
             the
             cheat
             or
             falschood
             be
             discovered
             .
             They
             might
             easily
             have
             seen
             by
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             that
             Preface
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Richard
             ,
             and
             not
             Oliver
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             .
             It
             was
             not
             Oliver
             that
             they
             
               misused
               and
               pulled
               down
            
             .
             And
             I
             praised
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             Rebellious
             Proceedings
             .
             It
             was
             not
             
               Taking
               the
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             ,
             which
             I
             praised
             ;
             but
             his
             short
             Exercise
             :
             And
             I
             thought
             him
             praise-worthy
             on
             many
             accounts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             never
             meddled
             in
             any
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Fathers
             Interest
             and
             Power
             ,
             but
             was
             suspected
             to
             be
             for
             the
             King.
             2.
             
             We
             never
             heard
             that
             he
             sought
             or
             expected
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             thrust
             upon
             him
             .
             3.
             
             When
             he
             was
             offered
             help
             presently
             to
             apprehend
             them
             that
             supprest
             him
             ;
             he
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             renounced
             the
             Government
             at
             a
             word
             ,
             resolving
             not
             to
             shed
             a
             drop
             of
             blood
             to
             keep
             that
             which
             was
             so
             thrust
             upon
             him
             .
             
             4.
             
             He
             set
             himself
             by
             a
             Parliament
             of
             pious
             peaceable
             men
             ,
             to
             have
             supprest
             Heresie
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             restored
             Order
             ,
             and
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Kings
             chief
             Friends
             about
             us
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             Richard
             was
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             were
             Treating
             with
             him
             to
             Restore
             him
             :
             Though
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             hardly
             believed
             that
             his
             Self-denial
             was
             so
             great
             .
             I
             thought
             all
             this
             had
             so
             much
             laudable
             ,
             as
             to
             aggravate
             the
             madness
             of
             that
             Army
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             had
             destroved
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             pulled
             down
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             did
             also
             put
             down
             him
             whom
             they
             had
             Set
             up
             and
             Sworn
             Fidelity
             to
             themselves
             .
             His
             want
             of
             Right
             did
             not
             justifie
             their
             Perfidiousness
             .
             Thus
             the
             Conformist
             grounds
             his
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             Impl.
             p.
             128.
             
             He
             repeateth
             a
             Leaf
             of
             my
             own
             words
             to
             Mr.
             Bagshaw
             ,
             against
             the
             Armies
             Rebellion
             against
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             the
             Protector
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Injuries
             ;
             not
             seeing
             that
             he
             confuteth
             his
             own
             Calumny
             ,
             while
             to
             prove
             that
             
               I
               am
               for
               those
               actions
            
             ,
             he
             proveth
             that
             I
             have
             condemned
             them
             as
             heinous
             sin
             :
             See
             here
             how
             strongly
             these
             men
             argue
             !
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             Impl.
             p.
             131.
             
             
               [
               His
               applauding
               the
               first
               Boutefeus
               ,
               as
               glorious
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               his
               vindicating
               the
               Authority
               and
               War
               of
               the
               Parliament
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               pertinacious
               adhering
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               crying
               down
               the
               Royal
               Martyr
               as
               a
               Papist
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               sealed
               the
               sincerity
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               with
               his
               Blood
               ;
               and
               the
               crying
               up
               his
               Murtherer
               for
               a
               prudent
               ,
               pious
               and
               faithful
               Governour
               :
               His
               Principles
               in
               his
               Holy
               
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               his
               present
               practices
               in
               defending
               Schism
               ,
               and
               so
               sowing
               Sedition
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Cry
               aloud
               for
               Repentance
               and
               Retraction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Here
             are
             his
             Doctrinal
             Principles
             exemplified
             :
             He
             hath
             now
             got
             the
             art
             of
             linking
             and
             condensing
             falshoods
             so
             close
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             cease
             numbring
             them
             ,
             while
             one
             is
             made
             up
             o●
             so
             many
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Accusation
             went
             before
             ,
             p.
             88
             ,
             89.
             where
             he
             mentions
             
               Brooke
               ,
               Pym
               ,
               Hampde●
            
             ,
             and
             White
             ,
             &c.
             saying
             ,
             
               [
               What
               if
               they
               are
               gone
               to
               another
               place
               ?
               —
               You
               were
               ashamed
               to
               continue
               them
               in
               your
            
             (
             Book
             )
             
               being
               left
               out
               in
               your
               later
               Editions
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             left
             them
             out
             ,
             because
             the
             Book
             could
             not
             be
             Licensed
             else
             :
             And
             should
             I
             not
             rather
             leave
             out
             a
             few
             Names
             ,
             than
             cast
             away
             the
             whole
             Book
             ?
             Had
             I
             done
             it
             in
             Repentance
             or
             to
             please
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             how
             it
             would
             have
             been
             taken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             never
             spake
             with
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             heard
             so
             credible
             testimony
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             especially
             of
             Hampden
             and
             White
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             far
             more
             confident
             that
             they
             are
             in
             Heaven
             than
             that
             such
             as
             you
             will
             ever
             come
             thither
             .
             Impartial
             men
             of
             both
             sides
             honoured
             them
             ;
             I
             heard
             an
             antient
             grave
             Gentleman
             ,
             that
             was
             no
             Phanatick
             ,
             nor
             accounted
             a
             Puritan
             ,
             but
             a
             sober
             honest
             man
             ,
             say
             ,
             1644.
             
             
               [
               If
               I
               might
               choose
               what
               person
               in
               all
               the
               world
               I
               would
               be
               ,
               I
               would
               be
            
             John
             Hampden
             .
             ]
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             Bishop
             
               Jer.
               Tailor
            
             ,
             but
             Politicians
             commonly
             that
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             
               It
               hath
               not
               pleased
               God
               to
               make
               Politick
               Cases
               of
               the
               degrees
               
               and
               forms
               of
               Power
               so
               easie
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               good
               Christians
               can
               decide
               the
               Controversies
               about
               them
               .
            
             It
             's
             commonly
             agreed
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             forbidden
             Monarchy
             ,
             Aristocracy
             ,
             Democracy
             ,
             or
             Mixt
             Government
             ;
             nor
             made
             only
             one
             of
             these
             to
             be
             lawful
             .
             And
             it
             is
             past
             Controversie
             then
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               National
               Fundamental
               constituting
               Contracts
               ,
               Laws
               or
               Customs
               ,
            
             and
             not
             any
             
               express
               Scripture
            
             ,
             that
             must
             tell
             us
             
               de
               facto
               &
               jure
            
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Species
             of
             each
             Countreys
             Government
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords-Prayer
             ,
             Decalogue
             ,
             or
             Sacraments
             :
             Therefore
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             is
             not
             of
             absolute
             Necessity
             to
             Salvation
             :
             I
             finde
             it
             not
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             Methinks
             they
             that
             say
             Heathens
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             should
             grant
             it
             of
             Christians
             that
             know
             not
             when
             a
             sinful
             division
             falls
             out
             between
             King
             and
             Parliament
             (
             and
             that
             with
             many
             difficult
             circumstances
             )
             which
             it
             is
             that
             should
             be
             then
             obeyed
             or
             defended
             .
             Christ
             was
             drawn
             by
             Hypocrites
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             rather
             than
             offend
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             not
             be
             drawn
             to
             justifie
             his
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Jews
             .
             Paul
             commands
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             as
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             watching
             for
             our
             good
             :
             But
             he
             would
             not
             be
             drawn
             to
             declare
             ,
             Whether
             it
             was
             Caesar
             or
             the
             Senate
             which
             was
             the
             Higher
             Power
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             divided
             in
             their
             Commands
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             have
             produced
             too
             large
             Testimony
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             how
             ordinarily
             the
             Bishops
             of
             East
             and
             West
             too
             quickly
             owned
             and
             praised
             the
             Usurpers
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             once
             in
             possession
             :
             Not
             only
             the
             Synods
             in
             Martius
             time
             that
             owned
             Maximus
             ,
             but
             Ambrose
             and
             
               Theopl
               .
               Alexand
            
             .
             
             to
             Eugenius
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             many
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             far
             most
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             presently
             owned
             Usurpers
             ,
             that
             came
             into
             the
             Empire
             by
             the
             Murder
             or
             Deposition
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             .
             And
             are
             all
             these
             Fathers
             and
             Christians
             damn'd
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Liturgie
             requires
             that
             when
             such
             are
             Buried
             ,
             they
             are
             openly
             pronounced
             saved
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               God
               of
               his
               great
               Mercy
               hath
               taken
               to
               himself
               their
               Souls
               out
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               hope
               to
               be
               with
               them
               :
            
             We
             must
             be
             Silenced
             and
             Imprisoned
             if
             we
             will
             not
             say
             this
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             reproached
             if
             we
             do
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Conformity
             which
             they
             would
             have
             us
             yield
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             tremble
             your self
             ,
             when
             you
             question
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             gone
             to
             a
             worse
             place
             and
             revile
             us
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ?
             Doth
             not
             your
             Conscience
             ask
             ,
             If
             such
             men
             be
             not
             saved
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             deliberately
             write
             such
             Volumes
             of
             Falshoods
             against
             God's
             true
             Servants
             ,
             and
             their
             present
             serving
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             must
             cease
             Preaching
             and
             all
             Church-worship
             ,
             till
             they
             dare
             Conform
             to
             all
             imposed
             ?
             O
             why
             will
             you
             condemn
             your self
             in
             others
             !
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             finde
             many
             of
             your selves
             honouring
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             that
             held
             the
             Principles
             which
             those
             men
             went
             upon
             ;
             and
             you
             never
             yet
             ,
             that
             I
             heard
             of
             ,
             reviled
             any
             man
             for
             hoping
             that
             they
             were
             saved
             :
             No
             nor
             Grotius
             ,
             nor
             Barclay
             ,
             nor
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             Politick-Writers
             ,
             that
             have
             said
             more
             of
             the
             Cases
             in
             which
             Kings
             
             may
             be
             Resisted
             and
             Deposed
             ,
             than
             they
             did
             ,
             or
             than
             I
             ever
             said
             .
             If
             such
             Principles
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             Salvation
             of
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Althusius
               ,
               Alstedius
               ,
               Willius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Why
             not
             of
             theirs
             that
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             You
             know
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             mostly
             Episcopal
             men
             that
             began
             the
             War
             ;
             Lords
             ,
             Commons
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             (
             If
             you
             will
             not
             know
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             ignorant
             when
             you
             list
             ,
             your
             Will
             hath
             a
             freedom
             which
             mine
             hath
             not
             .
             )
             And
             are
             you
             sure
             that
             your
             Conformists
             also
             are
             damned
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             You
             hereby
             teach
             them
             that
             are
             confident
             that
             the
             
               Laudian
               Clergie
            
             were
             the
             chief
             Causers
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             to
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             they
             are
             damned
             .
             And
             so
             our
             Clergy
             on
             both
             sides
             will
             be
             like
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh's
             and
             the
             Emperour
             's
             in
             Germany
             ,
             first
             exciting
             and
             encouraging
             the
             Princes
             and
             People
             of
             the
             two
             sides
             ,
             and
             then
             taking
             Oaths
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             lastly
             damning
             one
             another
             ;
             till
             a
             Reverend
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             Decreed
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             on
             the
             Emperours
             side
             should
             be
             Deposed
             ,
             and
             the
             Dead
             digg'd
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             and
             burnt
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             You
             will
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             people
             to
             see
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             you
             are
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             cannot
             endure
             us
             to
             Preach
             and
             Live
             by
             you
             ;
             who
             take
             us
             for
             Criminal
             for
             hoping
             that
             men
             are
             saved
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             were
             of
             most
             exemplary
             Lives
             ;
             but
             being
             in
             point
             of
             Politiques
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             side
             ,
             and
             doing
             accordingly
             ,
             while
             they
             professed
             to
             arm
             only
             against
             Subjects
             ,
             holding
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             to
             be
             inviolable
             .
             I
             finde
             not
             that
             even
             in
             the
             
             Barons
             Wars
             ,
             or
             the
             Wars
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             Lancaster
             and
             York
             ,
             no
             nor
             King
             Stephens
             ,
             the
             Censures
             were
             so
             high
             .
             Anselme
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             is
             Sainted
             ,
             that
             was
             against
             his
             King.
             
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             The
             second
             Charge
             is
             ,
             my
             
               Vindicating
               the
               Parliaments
               War
               against
               the
               King
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             believed
             then
             that
             it
             was
             not
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             their
             Commissions
             were
             for
             him
             .
             2.
             
             I
             proposed
             my
             Reasons
             upon
             a
             Learned
             Knights
             demand
             ,
             requesting
             satisfaction
             by
             an
             Answer
             :
             And
             had
             you
             or
             any
             of
             you
             ever
             since
             confuted
             them
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             more
             charity
             than
             only
             to
             Recite
             them
             and
             Condemn
             them
             .
             But
             I
             have
             over
             and
             over
             publickly
             declared
             my
             revocation
             of
             that
             whole
             Book
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             of
             all
             that
             's
             in
             it
             )
             and
             wisht
             that
             I
             had
             never
             written
             it
             ,
             for
             more
             Reasons
             than
             I
             will
             now
             name
             to
             you
             .
             3.
             
             My
             Judgment
             about
             the
             King's
             Power
             ,
             and
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             declared
             in
             
               The
               Second
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             The
             third
             Accusation
             is
             ,
             
               [
               His
               pertinacious
               adhering
               to
               the
               Covenant
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             man
             knoweth
             that
             I
             own
             not
             the
             imposing
             it
             ,
             specially
             as
             a
             Test
             for
             the
             Nations
             Concord
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             engine
             of
             Division
             so
             imposed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             own
             not
             the
             taking
             it
             so
             imposed
             .
             3.
             
             That
             I
             deny
             that
             it
             obligeth
             me
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             yea
             or
             from
             any
             Obedience
             to
             the
             King
             in
             things
             lawful
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             I
             have
             a
             former
             obligation
             to
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             4.
             
             But
             I
             confess
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             obligeth
             no
             man
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             against
             Popery
             ,
             Prophaneness
             or
             
             Schism
             ,
             nor
             to
             endeavour
             any
             amendment
             of
             Church-Government
             .
             And
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             take
             Perjury
             to
             be
             no
             indifferent
             thing
             ;
             which
             of
             these
             is
             the
             Crime
             of
             Adherence
             ,
             he
             tells
             me
             not
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             next
             Accusation
             is
             ,
             
               [
               Crying
               down
               the
               Royal
               Martyr
               as
               a
               Papist
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Till
             he
             tell
             me
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             proveth
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             him
             for
             a
             gross
             Calumniator
             ,
             and
             wonder
             not
             that
             he
             Conformeth
             .
             In
             my
             
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
            
             he
             may
             see
             where
             I
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             no
             Papist
             .
             I
             will
             confess
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             not
             :
             1662
             ,
             and
             1663.
             when
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             in
             Spain
             to
             the
             Pope
             was
             Printed
             out
             of
             Mr.
             
               de
               Chesne
            
             by
             Prynne
             ,
             I
             was
             struck
             a
             while
             with
             doubt
             and
             suspicion
             ;
             But
             I
             soon
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             words
             promised
             but
             Endeavours
             for
             Unity
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Spaniards
             power
             ,
             in
             a
             streight
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             
               [
               Crying
               up
               his
               Murderer
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             repeated
             malicious
             falshood
             .
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             The
             next
             Accusation
             is
             ,
             
               [
               His
               Principles
               in
               his
               Holy
               Commonwealth
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             oft
             told
             you
             ,
             
               The
               Book
               is
               revoked
               long
               ago
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             Principles
             which
             I
             own
             I
             have
             published
             as
             aforesaid
             in
             the
             Third
             Plea
             :
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             confute
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Wars
             I
             spake
             before
             :
             What
             other
             doth
             he
             name
             ?
             Bishop
             Morley
             recited
             many
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             as
             I
             remember
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             
               [
               That
               pretence
               to
               unlimited
               Monarchy
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               or
               Tyranny
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               Limited
               all
               Humane
               Power
               .
               ]
            
             If
             this
             be
             Heresie
             or
             Disloyalty
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             still
             :
             I
             mistake
             much
             ,
             if
             
             any
             Kings
             have
             Power
             from
             God
             to
             command
             all
             their
             Subjects
             to
             blaspheme
             or
             deny
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             renounce
             his
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             sell
             his
             Soul
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             murder
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             or
             Children
             .
             I
             will
             venture
             to
             dispute
             this
             with
             any
             Conformist
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             harder
             question
             ,
             Whether
             Kings
             may
             kill
             any
             or
             all
             their
             Senators
             or
             innocent
             Subjects
             for
             nothing
             ,
             or
             burn
             all
             their
             Cities
             ,
             or
             take
             all
             their
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Estates
             ,
             I
             will
             leave
             it
             to
             Statesmen
             to
             debate
             .
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             ever
             I
             wrote
             so
             much
             about
             their
             matters
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             The
             next
             charge
             is
             ,
             
               [
               His
               present
               practices
               in
               defending
               Schism
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Prove
             it
             ,
             or
             number
             it
             with
             your
             Slanders
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Schism
             ?
             Is
             it
             Schism
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               like
               Atheists
               to
               cease
               all
               Publick
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               Conscience
               can
               finde
               it
               lawful
               to
               Conform
               ?
            
             Others
             think
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             both
             Schismatical
             and
             Atheistical
             .
             Can
             you
             prove
             that
             I
             am
             for
             Silencing
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             making
             partition
             separating
             hedges
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             Christ
             ?
             My
             Rule
             is
             ,
             to
             go
             no
             further
             from
             any
             Christian
             than
             he
             goeth
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             would
             force
             me
             to
             sin
             for
             his
             Communion
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             The
             next
             charge
             is
             ,
             Sedition
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             giving
             over
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             till
             I
             can
             swear
             ,
             say
             and
             do
             all
             that
             is
             imposed
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             all
             these
             Accusations
             ?
             But
             their
             method
             of
             Justice
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             do
             execution
             (
             casting
             out
             2000
             )
             and
             next
             to
             justifie
             it
             by
             an
             Accusation
             behinde
             our
             backs
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             bring
             
             their
             Witnesses
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             or
             forbidden
             to
             speak
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             one
             anothers
             Witnesses
             .
             This
             mans
             proof
             is
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Bramhall
             of
             Ireland
             said
             it
             :
             The
             next
             mans
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             This
             man
             said
             it
             :
             Dr.
             Ashetons
             proof
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Debate-maker
             said
             it
             ;
             and
             who
             said
             it
             to
             him
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             p.
             100.
             
             This
             man
             hath
             an
             infallible
             witness
             ,
             Bishop
             Morley
             then
             of
             Worcester
             .
             And
             what
             saith
             he
             ?
             Why
             first
             ,
             
               That
               I
               did
               what
               I
               could
               to
               make
               the
               King
               odious
               to
               his
               people
               .
            
             But
             where
             's
             his
             proof
             ?
             It
             's
             enough
             ;
             The
             Bishop
             said
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               sowed
               the
               seeds
               of
               Sedition
               at
            
             Kederminster
             :
             The
             proof
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             said
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Bishop
             taught
             him
             to
             adde
             ,
             
               [
               I
               my self
               have
               heard
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               Conference
               in
               the
            
             Savoy
             ,
             
               maintain
               such
               a
               Position
               ,
               as
               was
               destructive
               to
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               of
               God
               and
               man.
               ]
            
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Bishop
             spake
             as
             falsely
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             that
             I
             pleaded
             for
             Mahomet
             ?
             Where
             is
             your
             proof
             then
             ?
             I
             after
             Printed
             the
             words
             with
             the
             Dispute
             of
             the
             Dr's
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             an
             Answer
             :
             And
             I
             have
             in
             my
             Second
             Plea
             ,
             in
             a
             Disputation
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             vindicated
             them
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             of
             brains
             read
             both
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             Bishop
             and
             you
             if
             he
             can
             .
             But
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             if
             such
             mens
             renewed
             Accusations
             cause
             me
             yet
             to
             Print
             that
             Answer
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             Letter
             ,
             which
             for
             peace
             I
             cast
             away
             ;
             blame
             not
             me
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             force
             me
             to
             it
             :
             I
             am
             for
             peace
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             for
             War.
             
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             But
             what
             good
             will
             it
             do
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             mans
             Falshoods
             detected
             and
             numbred
             ?
             
             They
             are
             so
             many
             and
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             troublesome
             work
             ;
             as
             p.
             107.
             
             
               [
               Your
               Principles
               which
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               may
               be
               Deposed
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Burn
             any
             Book
             of
             mine
             with
             scorn
             ,
             where
             I
             ever
             asserted
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Forgery
             ,
             believe
             such
             men
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             So
             p.
             112.
             
             
               [
               Refusing
               the
               Tests
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               require
               only
               the
               disclaiming
               of
               Rebellious
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               .
               ]
               Answ
               .
            
             See
             my
             Profession
             and
             Renunciation
             ,
             second
             Plea
             ,
             Chap.
             3
             ,
             4
             and
             my
             Confutation
             of
             Hooker
             ,
             Chr.
             Direct
             .
             Par.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             112
             ,
             113.
             
             He
             joyns
             with
             those
             that
             would
             bring
             us
             into
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             fathers
             his
             Accusation
             on
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             113.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             I
             have
             
               [
               a
               better
               opinion
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               ]
            
             because
             I
             say
             ,
             
               I
               had
               rather
               be
               saved
               from
               the
               Gallows
               by
               a
               Papist
               ,
               than
               hang'd
               by
               a
               Conformist
               .
            
          
           
             So
             p.
             132.
             
             
               [
               To
               withdraw
               your
               avowed
               Communion
               ]
               Answ
               .
            
             A
             Fiction
             :
             witness
             the
             Parish-Assembly
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             133.
             
             
               Your
               Practice
               continueth
               and
               encourageth
               Separation
               from
               our
               Communion
               .
               ]
            
             False
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Cartwright
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               written
               as
               much
               as
               he
               could
               against
               Conformity
               ,
               repented
               and
               Conformed
               at
               last
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             Fiction
             :
             No
             more
             than
             I
             Conform
             .
             Many
             a
             time
             have
             I
             been
             in
             Warwick
             ,
             where
             he
             last
             lived
             Master
             of
             the
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             people
             there
             and
             at
             Coventry
             knew
             the
             contrary
             .
             If
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Sacrament
             (
             and
             
             perhaps
             rather
             than
             be
             Silenced
             ,
             to
             wear
             the
             Surplice
             )
             be
             Conforming
             ,
             you
             abuse
             many
             whom
             you
             reproach
             and
             silence
             as
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             134.
             
             He
             mentions
             my
             
               Positive
               opposing
               and
               hindering
               their
               Communion
               .
            
             The
             Book
             is
             much
             made
             up
             of
             such
             untruths
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             His
             Postscript
             is
             his
             
               Ingenuous
               Conjectures
               ,
               if
               not
               Proofs
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Liar
               and
               an
               Hypocrite
               ,
               in
               the
               dating
               of
               my
               Prognostication
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               written
            
             1680.
             
             Answ
             .
             Should
             I
             abuse
             the
             Reader
             by
             a
             particular
             Answer
             to
             them
             ?
             That
             it
             was
             not
             written
             1680
             ,
             many
             persons
             that
             saw
             them
             can
             witness
             .
             Will
             his
             Reasonings
             make
             me
             ignorant
             of
             such
             a
             matter
             of
             my
             own
             fact
             ?
             All
             that
             I
             know
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             far
             as
             I
             can
             remember
             ,
             it
             was
             shortly
             after
             the
             Savoy-Conference
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Copy
             was
             written
             ;
             but
             just
             the
             Month
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             .
             2.
             
             Finding
             this
             Copy
             among
             my
             rude
             neglected
             Papers
             ,
             I
             wrote
             it
             fair
             in
             1671.
             
             And
             my
             Memory
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             I
             altered
             not
             a
             word
             :
             For
             I
             cast
             away
             the
             first
             rude
             Copy
             .
             3.
             
             After
             that
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             lost
             ,
             not
             seeing
             it
             some
             years
             :
             Till
             Mr.
             
               Matthew
               Silvester
            
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             long
             ago
             lent
             it
             him
             to
             read
             :
             I
             did
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             the
             Publishing
             .
             But
             one
             of
             judgment
             that
             he
             shewed
             it
             to
             ,
             thinking
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             added
             a
             few
             Lines
             in
             the
             End
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Impleaders
             interest
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             let
             him
             use
             his
             Intellect
             and
             Pen
             accordingly
             ,
             I
             'le
             no
             more
             strive
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               His
               Answer
               to
               the
               first
               Plea
               for
               Peace
               Examined
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             BEcause
             the
             great
             Charge
             against
             th●
             Non-Conformists
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Their
               Not
               Conforming
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             
               that
               till
               they
               can
               Conform
               they
               cease
               not
               Preaching
               and
               all
               publick
               Worship
               o●
               God
               (
               which
               is
               to
               live
               like
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               chus●
               Damnation
               .
               )
            
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             I
             did
             in
             the
             
               First
               ,
               Plea
            
             ,
             was
             to
             
               Declare
               our
               Judgment
               about
               Churches
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
               Church-Communion
               and
               Seperation
               ,
            
             (
             in
             what
             Cases
             we
             hold
             it
             
               sinful
               or
               lawful
               .
            
             )
             To
             my
             great
             wonder
             ,
             almost
             all
             this
             i●
             past
             over
             by
             all
             my
             
               Accusing
               Answerers
            
             that
             ●●●●
             have
             seen
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             little
             to
             them
             .
             And
             they
             go
             on
             to
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             and
             sinful
             Separation
             ,
             or
             in
             wondering
             that
             we
             do
             not
             grant
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             our
             Charge
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             none
             yet
             but
             Mr.
             Cheney
             and
             this
             Impleader
             that
             pretend
             to
             bring
             proof
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the●●
             Points
             of
             Conformity
             which
             we
             avoid
             .
             And
             to
             Mr.
             Cheney
             I
             gave
             a
             Reply
             ,
             which
             I
             judged
             satisfactory
             ;
             and
             this
             man
             where
             they
             agree
             repeateth
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             not
             Replied
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             refer
             him
             to
             that
             Reply
             ,
             rather
             than
             write
             the
             same
             over
             again
             .
             But
             in
             some
             things
             they
             as
             much
             differ
             from
             each
             other
             as
             from
             me
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             Pag.
             4.
             
             He
             premiseth
             ,
             1.
             
             
               What
               are
               the
               Parts
               of
               the
               Book
               to
               which
               we
               are
               to
               declare
               our
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               ?
            
             Answ
             .
             
               All
               things
               contained
               and
               prescribed
               in
               and
               by
               it
               .
            
             Are
             not
             these
             words
             plain
             ?
             We
             are
             not
             for
             Equivocation
             :
             What
             he
             saith
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             answered
             to
             Mr.
             Ch.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pag.
             9.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               It
               is
               granted
               by
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               that
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               amended
               and
               abstracted
               from
               the
               Declarations
               and
               Subscriptions
               required
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               ,
               is
               better
               to
               be
               assented
               to
               ,
               than
               as
               it
               stood
               before
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             know
             none
             of
             those
             Non-conformists
             :
             It
             's
             better
             in
             some
             things
             (
             as
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             )
             and
             worse
             to
             them
             in
             other
             .
             2.
             
             But
             what
             's
             this
             to
             the
             Case
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Pag.
             11.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Non-Conformists
               grant
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               better
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               a
               doubtful
               small
               evil
               ,
               than
               to
               forbear
               a
               necessary
               great
               Duty
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             I
             answered
             to
             Mr.
             Ch.
             I
             know
             one
             of
             them
             that
             grant
             it
             .
             They
             suppose
             that
             
               a
               doubtful
               Evil
            
             ]
             is
             really
             evil
             ;
             and
             the
             Doubt
             will
             not
             make
             it
             Lawful
             (
             or
             
               Better
               ,
            
             )
             but
             
               Less
               Evil
            
             than
             a
             greater
             :
             And
             that
             no
             Duty
             should
             ●e
             forborn
             ,
             while
             Duty
             ,
             nor
             Evil
             done
             .
             But
             ●e
             must
             not
             forbear
             Duty
             till
             we
             can
             do
             it
             without
             adherent
             evil
             :
             But
             we
             must
             do
             our
             best
             to
             ●●rbear
             all-evil
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             He
             speaketh
             against
             
               over-strict
               Interpre●tions
               of
               Impositions
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             I
             stand
             to
             Bishop
             ●anderson's
             Solutions
             ,
             whom
             he
             citeth
             ,
             which
             ●e
             in
             the
             end
             of
             
               The
               First
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             4.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Practice
               is
               the
               best
               Ezounder
               
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               many
               Laws
               are
               worded
               for
               terrorem
               iniquum
               petere
               ,
               ut
               quod
               aequum
               est
               ferant
               ;
               Lex
               non
               curat
               minima
               .
               Neither
               the
               Lan
               of
               God
               or
               Man
               is
               sollicitous
               about
               Circumstances
               and
               the
               lesser
               Punctilios
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             When
             they
             either
             comprehend
             the
             Least
             in
             Generals
             ,
             or
             name
             them
             particularly
             ,
             we
             think
             they
             extend
             to
             them
             :
             And
             that
             he
             that
             breaketh
             one
             of
             the
             Least
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             〈…〉
             all
             be
             called
             Least
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             ●●●●
             Mat.
             5.
             2.
             
             The
             seven
             thousand
             Ministers
             (
             and
             more
             )
             that
             Conformed
             to
             the
             new-made
             Law
             1662
             ,
             did
             not
             stay
             till
             Practice
             expounded
             it
             .
             3.
             
             And
             whose
             practice
             must
             it
             be
             that
             is
             the
             Exposition
             ?
             When
             your
             practices
             much
             much
             differ
             ?
             4.
             
             I
             think
             you
             abuse
             the
             Law
             and
             Lawgivers
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             first
             
               injust
               ,
               iniquum
               petendo
            
             ,
             and
             next
             unintelligible
             ,
             and
             lastly
             opening
             a
             door
             for
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             5.
             
             He
             noteth
             that
             we
             are
             not
             agreed
             what
             is
             
               unlawful
               in
               Conformity
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Nor
             are
             we
             agreed
             of
             all
             forbidden
             in
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             Must
             we
             therefore
             forbear
             no
             sin
             ?
             2.
             
             We
             are
             agreed
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             know
             )
             of
             all
             the
             many
             particulars
             enumerated
             in
             the
             Plea
             :
             Deliver
             us
             from
             what
             we
             are
             agreed
             against
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Bishops
             of
             England
             are
             not
             agreed
             in
             how
             many
             things
             we
             must
             differ
             from
             the
             Papists
             :
             All
             are
             not
             for
             so
             much
             of
             theirs
             as
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             or
             as
             Grotius
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             Bromhal
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             or
             
               Will.
               Forbes
            
             of
             Edenborough
             were
             for
             .
             And
             what
             of
             that
             ?
             Must
             not
             Popery
             be
             renounced
             till
             you
             are
             all
             herein
             agreed
             ?
          
           
             53.
             
             Pag.
             14.
             
             He
             noteth
             what
             I
             said
             of
             the
             
             root
             of
             the
             first
             difference
             between
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             and
             Conformists
             ,
             
               One
               part
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               being
               for
               reteining
               all
               that
               came
               in
               before
            
             600
             ,
             
               and
               common
               to
               them
               with
               the
            
             Greeks
             ,
             
               [
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               doubtless
               was
               the
               sounder
               Opinion
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Non-conformity
               was
               laid
               on
               a
               false
               Principle
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               built
               thereon
               frequently
               raised
               Sedition
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             They
             that
             thought
             each
             mutable
             circumstance
             of
             Worship
             must
             have
             a
             particular
             Command
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             erred
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             few
             such
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             any
             Learning
             :
             But
             those
             that
             took
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             only
             and
             perfect
             universal
             Law
             ,
             did
             not
             erre
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             many
             Corruptions
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             came
             in
             before
             600
             ,
             and
             are
             
               reteined
               by
               the
            
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             make
             that
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             Reformation
             :
             If
             you
             are
             for
             all
             
               [
               that
               is
               common
               to
               the
               Papists
               and
            
             Greeks
             ]
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             you
             may
             Silence
             and
             Imprison
             all
             that
             are
             not
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Rule
             ,
             you
             are
             yet
             ill
             reformed
             .
             It
             is
             more
             than
             three
             and
             three
             Ceremonies
             and
             Additions
             which
             you
             yet
             want
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             have
             :
             I
             could
             name
             such
             a
             Catalogue
             as
             might
             make
             English-men
             better
             understand
             what
             your
             Conforming
             Principles
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             must
             be
             further
             expected
             when
             you
             are
             able
             .
             And
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             when
             once
             England
             is
             of
             the
             Greek
             Religion
             ,
             how
             possible
             it
             is
             to
             step
             over
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             why
             doth
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             conform
             to
             the
             Greek
             Church
             now
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             great
             
             a
             Duty
             ,
             as
             will
             warrant
             the
             Silencing
             and
             Imprisoning
             of
             Refusers
             ?
             I
             hear
             but
             of
             few
             that
             grow
             in
             love
             with
             their
             Worship
             ,
             since
             the
             Greeks
             had
             a
             Church
             in
             London
             ;
             especially
             Scholars
             that
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             if
             the
             first
             Non-Conformists
             erred
             ?
             What
             's
             that
             to
             us
             any
             more
             than
             to
             you
             ?
             We
             reverence
             the
             Primitive
             Example
             more
             than
             theirs
             ;
             and
             never
             took
             them
             for
             the
             Masters
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Your
             Charge
             of
             their
             Sedition
             is
             much
             more
             sharply
             laid
             on
             the
             Protestants
             in
             general
             by
             
               Pateson
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               both
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               Philanax
               Anglicus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             than
             you
             lay
             it
             on
             the
             old
             Non-conformists
             :
             and
             all
             parties
             can
             talk
             at
             that
             rate
             against
             others
             ,
             as
             Pryn
             doth
             of
             
               Prelates
               Treasons
            
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Pag.
             15.
             
             
               Of
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               Subscription
               that
               nothing
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               What
               men
               have
               subscribed
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               we
               must
               allow
               it
               a
               just
               and
               favourable
               Construction
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             worthy
             men
             have
             subscribed
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             favourable
             a
             construction
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             as
             will
             stand
             with
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             us
             no
             good
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Pag.
             16.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               All
               Lawgivers
               do
               leave
               to
               the
               Judges
               and
               Magistrates
               a
               Power
               to
               interpret
               the
               doubtful
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               mitigate
               the
               rigour
               of
               its
               execution
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               publick
               good
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             have
             answered
             this
             to
             Mr.
             Cheney
             :
             There
             is
             an
             Interpretation
             which
             giveth
             us
             the
             general
             obliging
             sence
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             Conscience
             
             must
             judge
             by
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             subscribe
             :
             and
             this
             belongeth
             only
             to
             the
             Lawgivers
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             .
             And
             there
             is
             an
             Interpretation
             which
             only
             directs
             the
             Judicial
             Sentence
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             that
             mans
             particular
             Case
             ,
             as
             whether
             he
             shall
             be
             punished
             as
             guilty
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             it
             that
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Judges
             :
             If
             the
             Judges
             will
             put
             a
             false
             sence
             on
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             take
             them
             in
             that
             sence
             .
             Their
             Expository
             Power
             must
             direct
             their
             own
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Execution
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             be
             put
             to
             Swear
             or
             subscribe
             my self
             to
             any
             imposed
             words
             ,
             no
             Judge
             can
             Absolve
             me
             from
             taking
             them
             
               in
               the
               usual
               sence
               ,
               unless
               the
               Law-givers
               give
               another
               .
            
             This
             is
             our
             Rule
             ,
             and
             we
             dare
             not
             Equivocate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             your
             confused
             talk
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Magistrates
               can
               dispense
               with
               the
               lesser
               parts
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               ]
            
             it
             is
             useless
             to
             me
             :
             The
             Lawgivers
             can
             expound
             ,
             suspend
             and
             change
             the
             Law
             :
             The
             Executive
             Magistrate
             can
             suspend
             his
             own
             Sentence
             and
             Execution
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             but
             not
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             allow
             my
             Conscience
             to
             change
             the
             sence
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               All
               that
               is
               required
               by
               the
               Act
               ,
               is
               unfeignedly
               to
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               qualifies
               it
               for
               the
               publick
               worship
               of
               God.
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             
               Gratis
               dictum
            
             .
             Who
             authorized
             you
             to
             say
             that
             
               [
               Assenting
               and
               Consenting
               to
               all
               things
               contained
               and
               prescribed
               ]
            
             meaneth
             not
             as
             it
             saith
             ?
             but
             only
             
               an
               useable
               measure
               of
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ?
            
             Is
             this
             the
             usual
             sence
             of
             
               [
               All
               things
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             
             If
             not
             ,
             where
             have
             the
             Law
             givers
             given
             us
             another
             ?
             If
             you
             can
             think
             so
             ,
             why
             must
             all
             be
             silenced
             that
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             ?
          
           
             §
             7
             Impl.
             
               [
               The
               title
               of
               the
               Act
               is
               the
               Key
               —
               If
               Uniformity
               be
               observed
               ,
               the
               Act
               is
               satisfied
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             〈…〉
             is
             not
             
               de
               fine
            
             only
             ,
             but
             
               de
               medio
            
             ,
             to
             secure
             Uniformity
             ,
             by
             profest
             Assent
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             Lawyers
             know
             that
             Laws
             have
             usually
             more
             in
             the
             Body
             than
             is
             in
             the
             Title
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               They
               say
            
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Assent
               implies
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Consent
               the
               Goodness
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               All
               things
               they
               say
               ,
               meaneth
               all
               words
               and
               expressions
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               By
               [
               to
               the
               use
               ]
               is
               meant
               those
               things
               that
               come
               not
               into
               use
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               When
               it
               's
               said
            
             ,
             in
             sensu
             composito
             ,
             
               conteined
               and
               prescribed
               in
               and
               by
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               they
               extend
               it
               to
               all
               things
               that
               are
               conteined
               as
               well
               as
               prescribed
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             see
             that
             Wit
             is
             useful
             to
             many
             ends
             :
             Here
             are
             so
             many
             and
             rare
             Expository
             Evasions
             ,
             as
             Escohar
             or
             Bauny
             could
             not
             have
             excelled
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             Assent
             signifie
             not
             
               Judging
               all
               to
               be
               true
            
             ,
             it
             hath
             lately
             got
             a
             new
             signification
             :
             Consent
             indeed
             signifieth
             oft
             an
             object
             
               practicable
               and
               existent
            
             for
             some
             good
             motive
             of
             Consent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             
               [
               all
               things
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Books
             ,
             mean
             not
             
               [
               all
               the
               words
            
             ]
             but
             
               [
               things
            
             ]
             distinct
             from
             
               [
               words
            
             ]
             I
             would
             we
             could
             know
             what
             they
             are
             :
             Sure
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               Paper
               and
               Ink
            
             that
             the
             Parliament
             mean.
             Prayers
             and
             Forms
             are
             words
             .
             Actions
             or
             Ceremonies
             that
             are
             not
             words
             ,
             are
             but
             little
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             or
             rather
             none
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             but
             the
             matters
             commanded
             by
             it
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             word
             or
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             that
             was
             not
             made
             for
             some
             use
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             which
             words
             are
             useless
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             there
             was
             a
             man
             in
             the
             Parliament
             when
             the
             Act
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             ever
             thought
             of
             this
             subtle
             Exposition
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             would
             take
             
               [
               all
               conteined
               and
               prescribed
            
             ]
             only
             
               in
               sensu
               composito
            
             ?
             And
             so
             that
             we
             profess
             Assent
             
               to
               nothing
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               prescribed
               also
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             
               [
               conteined
            
             ]
             an
             idle
             word
             when
             all
             men
             know
             that
             all
             that
             is
             prescribed
             is
             conteined
             ?
             And
             yet
             by
             that
             time
             prescribed
             
               Doctrines
               ,
               Calendars
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               Forms
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             taken
             in
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             more
             than
             my
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             will
             reach
             to
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Commons
             brought
             the
             Lords
             to
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             not
             limiting
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Declaration
             of
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             all
             ;
             he
             answereth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               the
               Bishops
               then
               were
               more
               our
               friends
               than
               the
               Commons
               :
            
             As
             if
             the
             Bishops
             always
             went
             with
             the
             major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             giveth
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             men
             Approve
             as
             well
             as
             Use
             what
             they
             do
             .
             And
             what
             else
             is
             it
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             but
             the
             Using
             without
             Approving
             ,
             satisfieth
             not
             the
             imposition
             ?
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             He
             citeth
             my
             words
             ,
             That
             
               we
               may
               take
               an
               Oath
               ,
               whose
               words
               in
               the
               plain
               and
               proper
               sense
               are
               lawful
               .
            
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               these
               be
               such
            
             ?
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             II.
             pag.
             21.
             
             He
             defends
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Easter-day
               on
               which
               the
               rest
               depend
               ,
               is
               always
               the
               first
               Sunday
               after
               the
               first
               Full-Moon
               ,
               which
               happens
               next
               after
               the
            
             21
             of
             March.
             ]
             Which
             being
             
             oft
             false
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Being
               a
               General
               Rule
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               have
               some
               exception
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             And
             so
             they
             say
             
               [
               Always
            
             ]
             and
             they
             mean
             not
             always
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             proceedeth
             :
             
               [
               The
               Rubrick
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               [
               a
               Rule
               !
               but
               [
               Rules
               ]
               in
               the
               Plural
               :
               and
               where
               the
               first
               Rule
               fails
               ,
               the
               defect
               is
               supplied
               in
               the
               second
               .
               ]
               Answ
               .
            
             What
             may
             not
             such
             a
             Wit
             prove
             true
             and
             lawful
             ,
             if
             the
             man
             be
             willing
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             Rules
             contained
             in
             that
             Section
             under
             that
             Title
             ,
             are
             only
             this
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Advent
             and
             other
             Sundays
             ,
             and
             none
             for
             Easter
             but
             this
             .
             2.
             
             To
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               always
               so
            
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             say
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             
               One
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               false
               .
               Always
            
             excludeth
             your
             acknowledged
             Falshood
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Defect
               never
               cometh
               into
               practice
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             It
             's
             
               an
               useable
               Rule
            
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             covenant
             to
             practice
             it
             ,
             if
             
               the
               Use
               of
               all
               things
            
             be
             intended
             :
             and
             so
             you
             must
             keep
             two
             Easter-days
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
             [
             Mr.
             B.
             
               might
               as
               well
               have
               objected
               against
               the
               Almanack
               ,
               which
               saith
            
             February
             hath
             28
             
               days
               .
               ]
               Answ
            
             .
             So
             I
             should
             if
             it
             had
             said
             
               [
               always
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               only
            
             28.
             ]
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             III.
             Impl.
             p.
             22.
             defendeth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               We
               are
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               our
               judgments
               ,
               and
               we
               here
               profess
               it
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               Book
               as
               it
               stood
               before
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               doth
               not
               contain
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               ]
            
             And
             1.
             he
             blameth
             me
             for
             omitting
             the
             condition
             of
             
               a
               just
               and
               favourable
               Construction
            
             ,
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             I
             undertook
             not
             to
             transcribe
             the
             whole
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             so
             many
             hands
             :
             
               A
               just
               construction
            
             is
             
             still
             supposed
             ,
             and
             as
             favourable
             as
             will
             stand
             with
             Truth
             .
             I
             have
             oft
             enough
             told
             him
             the
             Rule
             by
             which
             we
             Interpret
             words
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               ordinary
               sence
               in
               which
               they
               are
               understood
               by
               men
               of
               the
               profession
               which
               they
               belong
               to
               ,
               unless
               the
               Speakers
               otherwise
               expound
               them
               .
            
             If
             he
             thought
             this
             Rule
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             disputed
             that
             .
             If
             on
             pretence
             of
             
               [
               favourable
               Interpretations
            
             ]
             you
             resolve
             to
             put
             a
             good
             meaning
             on
             any
             words
             which
             your
             Interest
             perswadeth
             you
             to
             take
             ,
             
               nobis
               non
               licet
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             do
             so
             :
             else
             we
             could
             take
             any
             Oath
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             while
             all
             words
             have
             divers
             sences
             ,
             and
             are
             arbitrary
             signs
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             put
             what
             sence
             upon
             that
             pleases
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Impl.
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               [
               He
               well
               knows
               our
               Assent
               to
               the
               words
               there
               mentioned
               is
               not
               required
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               intended
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Utterly
             false
             :
             I
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             verily
             believe
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Impl.
             
               For
               it
               is
               only
               a
               profession
               of
               our
               Superiours
               that
               were
               then
               in
               being
               ,
               what
               their
               judgment
               and
               belief
               was
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Answ
             .
             So
             the
             Rubrick
             and
             the
             39
             Articless
             were
             the
             judgment
             of
             your
             Superiours
             :
             But
             are
             not
             they
             ,
             and
             that
             Preface
             ,
             parts
             of
             the
             Book
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             tell
             us
             how
             we
             shall
             know
             what
             are
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             we
             must
             consent
             ?
             And
             must
             you
             not
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             
               all
               things
               in
               it
            
             ?
             I
             like
             not
             those
             Equivocations
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             to
             be
             but
             what
             the
             Speaker
             please
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               doth
               very
               ill
               to
               recount
               those
               mistranslations
               in
               the
               old
               Book
               ,
               which
               are
               amended
               in
               the
               new
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               —
               which
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               knows
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             that
             Assent
             to
             them
             is
             required
             .
             )
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             How
             did
             this
             bold
             man
             know
             my
             
             thoughts
             ?
             I
             know
             these
             words
             to
             be
             a
             deliberate
             Printed
             Falshood
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             to
             have
             so
             many
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             to
             me
             he
             is
             incredible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             New
             Book
             justifieth
             the
             old
             ,
             as
             having
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             Assent
             to
             
               all
               things
            
             in
             the
             
               new
               one
            
             ,
             I
             think
             you
             assent
             to
             that
             justification
             .
             If
             you
             mean
             otherwise
             ,
             tell
             men
             your
             own
             thoughts
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             would
             any
             more
             be
             believed
             ,
             speak
             not
             falsly
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             whom
             you
             never
             knew
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             old
             Translation
             of
             the
             Psalms
             is
             still
             used
             ,
             unreformed
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             Assent
             to
             that
             neither
             ?
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             [
             Psal
             .
             105.
             28.
             
               the
               two
               Translations
               are
               not
               contradictory
               ,
               They
               were
               not
               obedient
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               they
               Rebelled
               not
               against
               his
               word
               :
               Because
               some
               Translaters
               understood
               it
               of
               the
            
             Egyptians
             ,
             
               and
               others
               otherwise
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             And
             had
             the
             Text
             those
             contrary
             senses
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             is
             not
             one
             of
             them
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             ?
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             Impl.
             p.
             24.
             
             
               [
               The
               same
               Answer
               will
               serve
               the
               exception
               against
               the
            
             Collects
             
               of
               the
               old
               Book
               ,
               which
               for
               divers
               days
               together
               used
               the
               word
               [
               This
               day
               .
               ]
               Answ
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Reply
             will
             serve
             :
             You
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             on
             Christmas-day
             ,
             Whitsunday
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               [
               This
               day
            
             ]
             signifieth
             not
             the
             very
             particular
             Day
             ,
             but
             the
             Week
             or
             Time
             of
             the
             Year
             .
             And
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             Collect
             the
             same
             sense
             on
             the
             next
             days
             ?
             Are
             your
             words
             like
             Cyphers
             ,
             that
             change
             their
             power
             by
             such
             additions
             ?
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               Little
               reason
               have
               they
               to
               object
               against
               any
               words
               or
               phrases
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               who
               
               are
               still
               fond
               of
               singing
               Psalms
               according
               to
               the
               Translation
               of
            
             Strenhold
             and
             Hopkins
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Little
             reason
             hath
             any
             man
             to
             be
             forward
             to
             believe
             your
             Affirmations
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             used
             to
             falshood
             .
             I
             finde
             none
             so
             willing
             to
             use
             other
             Versions
             as
             they
             that
             you
             say
             are
             fond
             of
             this
             :
             many
             use
             the
             Scot's
             Version
             ,
             many
             Barton's
             ,
             some
             Rous's
             ,
             and
             some
             Mr.
             Patrike
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             no
             more
             forsake
             the
             old
             one
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             they
             are
             fond
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             lest
             they
             too
             much
             displease
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             hath
             allowed
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             turn
             all
             Reformations
             and
             Varieties
             into
             reproach
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             IV.
             To
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             I
             answered
             already
             to
             Mr.
             Cheney
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             now
             repeat
             .
             The
             Objections
             against
             the
             Fictions
             in
             Tobit
             are
             Bishop
             Barlow's
             ,
             now
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             in
             a
             Learned
             M.
             S.
             written
             to
             satisfie
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             V.
             Our
             great
             doubt
             about
             the
             abuse
             of
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             excluding
             Parents
             from
             their
             proper
             Office
             ,
             he
             saith
             nothing
             to
             that
             needs
             any
             reply
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Book
             which
             he
             answers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Reply
             to
             Mr.
             Cheny
             ,
             he
             answers
             as
             if
             he
             understood
             not
             the
             question
             :
             and
             feigns
             the
             Liturgy
             to
             lay
             that
             on
             the
             Parents
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             excludes
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             laies
             it
             on
             uncapable
             persons
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             Impl.
             p.
             30.
             
             
               [
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               excepts
               against
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               certain
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               that
               Children
               ,
               which
               are
               baptized
               ,
               dying
               before
               they
               commit
               actual
               Sin
               ,
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               .
               ]
               This
               being
               a
               Rubrick
               ,
               and
               never
               coming
               to
               Use
               in
               the
               
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               it
               cannot
               reasonably
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               imposed
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               on
               others
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               Superiours
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             perceive
             the
             Parliaments
             Act
             and
             Declaration
             is
             to
             you
             a
             mere
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             ;
             It
             meaneth
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             or
             none
             can
             tell
             what
             .
             1.
             
             Are
             Rubricks
             of
             no
             use
             ?
             Yea
             those
             that
             determine
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             
               de
               Fide
            
             ,
             but
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             certain
             undoubted
             Salvation
             of
             all
             baptized
             Infants
             ?
             What
             is
             of
             Use
             if
             these
             be
             not
             ?
             2.
             
             Are
             such
             Doctrines
             of
             certain
             Faith
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Book
             ?
             nor
             contained
             in
             it
             ?
             Is
             not
             your
             Superiour's
             judgment
             imposed
             on
             you
             to
             Assent
             to
             ?
             What
             then
             is
             imposed
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             But
             p.
             31.
             he
             citeth
             Texts
             as
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Article
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             a
             word
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             He
             seems
             not
             to
             understand
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             
               true
               Believers
               Infants
            
             that
             we
             doubt
             :
             But
             whetherthis
             be
             true
             of
             all
             without
             exception
             that
             have
             such
             Godfathers
             as
             ours
             ,
             that
             take
             not
             the
             Children
             for
             their
             own
             ;
             even
             the
             Children
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             the
             Minister
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Canon
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             if
             offered
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             VII
             .
             Impl.
             31.
             
             
               [
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               is
               the
               first
               that
               hath
               accused
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               of
               instituting
               a
               second
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Still
             more
             untruths
             .
             I
             have
             no
             such
             Accusation
             :
             It
             is
             but
             for
             making
             and
             imposing
             on
             pain
             of
             Rejection
             ,
             
               &c.
               another
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               a
               Sign
               too
               much
               Sacramental
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               Baptism
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             
             of
             this
             he
             cannot
             truely
             say
             that
             I
             am
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             I
             proved
             from
             the
             imposed
             words
             and
             ends
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             appointed
             to
             the
             uses
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             indeed
             not
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             but
             a
             humane
             Sacrament
             ;
             And
             I
             answered
             his
             Objections
             to
             Mr.
             Che.
             which
             he
             taketh
             no
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             He
             cites
             me
             as
             saying
             ,
             that
             Parents
             may
             offer
             their
             Children
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             have
             it
             without
             the
             Cross
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Ministers
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             theirs
             .
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             Is
             it
             therefore
             none
             of
             the
             Ministers
             sin
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             consent
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             To
             use
             it
             .
             3.
             
             To
             refuse
             to
             Christen
             Children
             whose
             Parents
             dare
             not
             submit
             to
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             the
             Bishops
             to
             silence
             Ministers
             that
             refuse
             such
             Conformity
             ?
          
           
             §
             23.
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             He
             would
             explain
             the
             Rubrick
             by
             Art.
             27.
             
             
               Those
               that
               rightly
               received
               Baptisine
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               Christian
               Proprietors
               may
               offer
               their
               Children
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Canon
             forbiddeth
             the
             Minister
             to
             refuse
             any
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             What
             's
             this
             then
             to
             the
             rest
             ?
             2.
             
             Right
             
               coram
               Ecclesiâ
            
             giveth
             the
             Church
             Power
             to
             receive
             them
             :
             But
             it
             must
             be
             Right
             
               coram
               Deo
            
             to
             Remission
             ,
             &c.
             that
             must
             assure
             their
             Salvation
             :
             which
             we
             cannot
             prove
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             or
             Infidels
             have
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Conformists
             are
             here
             themselves
             divided
             :
             One
             part
             of
             them
             give
             that
             certain
             Salvation
             only
             to
             all
             baptized
             Infants
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             give
             to
             all
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             baptized
             or
             unbaptized
             .
             See
             Mr.
             Che.
             and
             the
             Answer
             .
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             VIII
             .
             About
             our
             Refusing
             Children
             ,
             
             whose
             Parents
             refuse
             the
             foresaid
             Crossing
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             Godfathers
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
             [
             1.
             
             
               That
               in
               private
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             other
             cases
             of
             
               Necessity
               ,
               the
               Church
               alloweth
               the
               omission
               of
               Cross
               and
               Godfathers
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               they
               have
               a
               low
               esteem
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               withdraw
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Your
             Consequence
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canon
             :
             And
             't
             is
             known
             that
             the
             Church
             allows
             not
             Ministers
             to
             forbear
             them
             on
             pretence
             of
             such
             Consequences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Much
             less
             do
             they
             allow
             the
             refusal
             of
             Dissenters
             for
             such
             a
             Necessity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             may
             be
             no
             contempt
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             afraid
             of
             a
             sinful
             use
             of
             it
             though
             they
             mistake
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             such
             a
             fault
             of
             the
             Receiver
             or
             Parent
             ,
             that
             will
             warrant
             a
             Minister
             to
             deny
             them
             Christendome
             ,
             or
             a
             Sacrament
             by
             your selves
             judged
             so
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             25.
             p.
             36.
             
             He
             returneth
             to
             the
             case
             of
             Crossing
             ,
             as
             a
             transient
             Image
             in
             worship
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             think
             few
             will
             judge
             his
             Answer
             worthy
             of
             a
             Reply
             .
          
           
             §
             26.
             p.
             37.
             
             IX
             .
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             
               [
               That
               no
               man
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               without
               a
               full
               trust
               i●
               God's
               Mercy
               and
               a
               quiet
               Conscience
               .
               ]
            
             I
             would
             make
             nothing
             worse
             than
             it
             is
             :
             I
             do
             not
             think
             the
             Imposers
             meant
             that
             all
             men
             should
             stay
             away
             till
             they
             had
             
               a
               full
               trust
               and
               quiet
               Conscience
               .
            
             But
             that
             's
             the
             plain
             importance
             of
             the
             words
             :
             Here
             therefore
             it
             is
             more
             
               ill
               words
            
             than
             
               ill
               meaning
            
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             deny
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             .
          
           
           
             §
             27.
             X.
             Pag.
             38.
             
             About
             compelling
             each
             Communicant
             to
             receive
             thrice
             a
             year
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Statute
               ,
               not
               the
               Minister
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               only
               the
               duely
               qualified
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Bishops
             are
             Statute-makers
             .
             2.
             
             Nothing
             more
             common
             with
             the
             Canoneers
             ,
             than
             to
             call
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             execute
             such
             Laws
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Canons
             and
             Liturgy
             require
             it
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             only
             
               the
               duely
               qualified
            
             :
             It
             is
             all
             that
             are
             not
             Naturally
             ,
             but
             
               Morally
               unfit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             are
             at
             Age
             ,
             and
             have
             Reason
             and
             Health
             .
             If
             the
             Priest
             should
             put
             away
             any
             as
             unfit
             ,
             he
             must
             accuse
             them
             to
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             Excommunicate
             and
             lie
             in
             Jayl
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             unless
             they
             Communicate
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             plain
             Exposition
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             multitudes
             unfit
             to
             Communicate
             ,
             whom
             the
             Minister
             cannot
             put
             away
             ,
             that
             were
             they
             not
             constrained
             ,
             would
             keep
             away
             themselves
             ;
             as
             secret
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Arians
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             secret
             Fornicators
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
             that
             are
             conscious
             of
             their
             Sin
             and
             Impenitence
             :
             But
             rather
             than
             lie
             in
             Jayl
             ,
             will
             all
             Communicate
             .
          
           
             §
             28.
             
             Impl.
             
               [
               What
               deplorable
               times
               are
               we
               fallen
               into
               ,
               that
               our
               highest
               Priviledge
               should
               be
               counted
               a
               great
               grievance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Still
             deceit
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             our
             
               highest
               Priviledge
            
             to
             have
             unfit
             men
             constreined
             to
             prophane
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             profess
             themselves
             what
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             dogs
             forced
             in
             ,
             that
             should
             lie
             without
             ?
             Is
             Christ's
             Discipline
             against
             our
             highest
             Priviledges
             ?
             2.
             
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             Infidels
             ,
             Sadduces
             and
             wicked
             men
             do
             account
             
             these
             Priviledges
             to
             be
             none
             :
             Cure
             them
             of
             their
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             you
             need
             not
             force
             them
             by
             a
             Jayl
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             is
             it
             the
             Pastors
             that
             refuse
             such
             till
             they
             voluntary
             seek
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Contemners
             of
             these
             Priviledges
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             reproved
             ?
             Christ
             giveth
             pardon
             and
             life
             to
             none
             but
             desirous
             Consenters
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             seal
             and
             deliver
             the
             promise
             of
             it
             to
             those
             that
             will
             but
             prefer
             it
             to
             a
             Jayl
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             your
             Churches
             on
             such
             terms
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             imitate
             you
             .
             The
             Church-Keys
             exercised
             are
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Praejudicium
               futuri
               judicii
            
             ,
             and
             should
             intimate
             to
             men
             ,
             who
             they
             be
             that
             shall
             be
             let
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             shut
             out
             :
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               all
               and
               take
               Christ
               ,
               Pardon
               and
               Life
               ,
               who
               will
               rather
               take
               the
               Sacrament
               than
               lye
               in
               a
               Jayl
               ,
            
             is
             like
             
               another
               Gospel
            
             .
          
           
             §
             29.
             
             XI
             .
             
               The
               pronouncing
               Salvation
               to
               all
               that
               they
               bury
               ,
            
             save
             the
             three
             excepted
             sorts
             ,
             (
             Unbaptized
             ,
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             Self-murderers
             )
             is
             the
             next
             .
             And
             1.
             he
             will
             not
             have
             the
             words
             to
             signifie
             Salvation
             .
             The
             words
             are
             
               [
               Forasmuch
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               great
               Mercy
               ,
               to
               take
               to
               himself
               the
               Soul
               of
               our
               dear
               Brother
               here
               departed
               .
               ]
            
             And
             
               [
               we
               give
               thee
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               to
               deliver
               this
               our
               brother
               out
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               sinful
               world
               .
               ]
            
             And
             
               [
               That
               we
               may
               rest
               in
               Him
            
             (
             Christ
             )
             
               as
               our
               hope
               is
               this
               our
               brother
               doth
               .
               ]
            
             If
             all
             this
             signifie
             not
             Salvation
             in
             your
             judgment
             ,
             it
             doth
             in
             ours
             :
             We
             accuse
             not
             you
             of
             deceiving
             Souls
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             it
             will
             take
             the
             deepest
             impression
             ;
             but
             we
             only
             tell
             you
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             to
             us
             would
             be
             false
             Equivocation
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             so
             serious
             a
             thing
             :
             And
             if
             the
             difference
             be
             but
             Grammatical
             ,
             doth
             it
             deserve
             our
             Silencing
             and
             ruine
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             those
             words
             import
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             §
             30.
             
             But
             2.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Christian
               Charity
               teacheth
               us
               to
               hope
               the
               best
               of
               all
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Christian
             Charity
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             and
             Covenant
             :
             Nor
             that
             which
             tendeth
             to
             undo
             the
             living
             by
             false
             hopes
             :
             Hobbes
             and
             such
             others
             as
             oppose
             Fundamentals
             ,
             deride
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             some
             by
             Writing
             ,
             some
             by
             common
             Talk
             ,
             do
             die
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             I
             have
             heard
             Preachers
             lament
             their
             Numbers
             ,
             Impudence
             and
             Increase
             ;
             but
             never
             heard
             one
             of
             them
             Excommunicate
             ,
             nor
             brought
             to
             publick
             Repentance
             .
             All
             die
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             Communicate
             rather
             than
             lie
             in
             Jayl
             and
             be
             ruined
             ;
             yea
             thousands
             that
             will
             not
             Communicate
             ,
             notwithstanding
             such
             Severities
             ;
             When
             in
             a
             Parish
             of
             8000
             or
             10000
             Communicants
             ,
             no
             more
             (
             even
             on
             
               a
               Whitsunday
            
             )
             than
             about
             100
             Communitate
             ,
             though
             the
             Minister
             be
             one
             of
             the
             best
             ;
             yet
             the
             rest
             are
             still
             in
             your
             Church
             .
             We
             desire
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Charity
             .
             But
             such
             a
             judgment
             of
             mens
             future
             state
             ,
             though
             called
             Charitable
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             us
             so
             fearfully
             uncharitable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             things
             in
             which
             we
             seem
             to
             differ
             :
             And
             I
             will
             not
             shew
             the
             rise
             ,
             and
             the
             import
             and
             tendency
             of
             it
             ,
             lest
             Dr.
             Fullwood
             ,
             and
             the
             Reflecter
             on
             
               Sacril
               .
               Desert
            
             .
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             
               I
               gather
               too
               hard
            
             Consequences
             from
             our
             Difference
             .
             But
             
               nobis
               non
               licet
            
             ,
             Must
             we
             
             be
             Silenced
             and
             ruined
             for
             want
             of
             such
             Charity
             ?
          
           
             §
             31.
             
             XII
             .
             
               Silencing
               such
               as
               think
               the
               Surplice
               unlawful
               ,
            
             is
             the
             next
             ,
             pag.
             42.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               If
               any
               man
               ,
               against
               such
               Authority
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               should
               think
               the
               Surplice
               unlawful
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               he
               should
               be
               Silenced
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               and
               Order
               be
               disturbed
               ,
               or
               antient
               Laws
               abrogated
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             You
             have
             owned
             it
             :
             If
             it
             be
             well
             done
             ,
             you
             may
             partake
             of
             the
             Reward
             ;
             If
             ill
             ,
             of
             the
             Punishment
             .
             Qu.
             Whether
             consenting
             so
             to
             Silence
             2000
             (
             and
             9000
             if
             they
             had
             not
             Conformed
             )
             will
             not
             make
             your
             Reward
             greater
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             had
             consented
             and
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Silencing
             but
             of
             one
             ?
             
               His
               blood
               be
               on
               us
               and
               on
               our
               Children
               ,
            
             were
             the
             words
             of
             Factious
             Zeal
             ,
             that
             escaped
             not
             without
             punishment
             .
             Paul
             that
             consented
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             hunted
             others
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               mad
               ,
               yea
               exceeding
               mad
               against
               them
               .
            
             Christ
             never
             laid
             the
             
               Order
               and
               Peace
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             on
             such
             things
             ;
             nor
             ever
             encouraged
             any
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Of
             which
             see
             Bishop
             
               Jer.
               Tailor
            
             in
             the
             words
             largely
             cited
             in
             my
             
               Second
               Plea.
            
             
          
           
             §
             32.
             
             XIII
             .
             Though
             Athanasius
             Creed
             as
             to
             the
             damnatory
             part
             was
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             scrupled
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             this
             mans
             equivocating
             Exposition
             of
             it
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             thought
             to
             tempt
             others
             to
             blame
             the
             Creed
             itself
             ,
             which
             I
             honour
             .
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
             
               [
               I
               frequently
               and
               falsely
               accuse
               the
               Conformists
               of
               Socinian
               or
               Antitrinitarian
               Doctrine
               :
            
             Let
             him
             tell
             us
             where
             ,
             or
             
             else
             I
             accuse
             him
             as
             a
             false
             Accuser
             .
             But
             it
             's
             his
             mode
             .
          
           
             §
             33.
             
             XIV
             .
             Whereas
             all
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             read
             the
             Common-Prayer
             every
             day
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             specially
             hindred
             )
             he
             tells
             us
             what
             reason
             there
             is
             for
             it
             :
             But
             1.
             will
             it
             not
             necessitate
             the
             omission
             in
             many
             places
             of
             more
             necessary
             works
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             encouragement
             have
             we
             to
             embody
             with
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             who
             all
             
               Consent
               to
               this
            
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             multitudes
             of
             them
             do
             it
             ?
             Is
             such
             Conformity
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             our
             Preaching
             intolerable
             without
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             34.
             
             XV.
             Pag.
             46.
             
             He
             calls
             it
             a
             Calumny
             that
             I
             say
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             defective
             and
             Disorderly
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             did
             in
             1660.
             draw
             up
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             mere
             defects
             and
             disorders
             ,
             but
             never
             offered
             it
             ,
             to
             avoid
             offending
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             1.
             of
             
               the
               disorders
               of
               the
               Directory
            
             .
             (
             And
             had
             he
             proved
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             a
             justification
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ?
             )
             2.
             
             And
             also
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               the
               defects
               and
               confusions
               which
               were
               in
               Mr
            
             Baxter's
             
               eight
               days
               exploit
            
             ,
             (
             our
             Additionals
             ,
             or
             Reformed
             Liturgy
             ,
             1661.
             )
             when
             as
             neither
             this
             Accuser
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Dissenters
             then
             said
             one
             word
             of
             particular
             accusation
             against
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             of
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             save
             an
             impertinent
             quarrel
             of
             Mr.
             
               Roger
               le
               Strange
            
             ,
             that
             we
             used
             not
             more
             imposing
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             trifles
             .
          
           
             §
             35.
             
             XVI
             .
             Next
             comes
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             
               Three
               Orders
            
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
             And
             he
             citeth
             me
             ,
             
               Christ
               .
               Direct
            
             .
             p.
             127.
             as
             against
             my self
             ;
             falsly
             intimating
             ,
             that
             I
             assert
             three
             
             Orders
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             uncertain
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             divers
             Degrees
             in
             one
             Order
             .
             I
             cited
             out
             of
             Spelnian
             the
             Canons
             of
             Aelfrike
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             even
             in
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             took
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             as
             many
             Papists-Schoolmen
             do
             .
             And
             the
             man
             should
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Bishops
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             that
             I
             mentioned
             in
             my
             Direct
             .
             but
             only
             such
             as
             have
             the
             care
             of
             
               many
               Bishops
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             §
             36.
             
             XVII
             .
             He
             next
             defends
             the
             Scenical
             Call
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             
               [
               come
               forth
               and
               shew
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               person
               may
               not
               be
               Ordained
               .
               ]
            
             As
             if
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             that
             is
             questioned
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             insignificant
             Ceremony
             should
             be
             set
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             ancient
             demand
             of
             their
             free
             consent
             over
             whom
             the
             Minister
             is
             set
             ,
             to
             seem
             as
             if
             they
             had
             still
             that
             liberty
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ;
             nor
             do
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             Souls
             he
             is
             to
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             ,
             know
             any
             thing
             usually
             of
             his
             Ordination
             ;
             nor
             at
             his
             Institution
             ,
             which
             sets
             him
             over
             them
             ,
             have
             they
             any
             Call.
             Nor
             are
             so
             much
             as
             these
             Shews
             used
             at
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             old
             Canons
             was
             void
             without
             the
             Peoples
             Consent
             .
          
           
             §
             37.
             
             XVIII
             .
             Of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             saith
             less
             than
             Mr.
             Cheny
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             answered
             .
          
           
             §
             38.
             
             XIX
             .
             So
             have
             I
             there
             answered
             (
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             )
             what
             he
             saith
             for
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Obedience
             to
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             Obey
             them
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             Assent
             to
             the
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             's
             one
             
             thing
             to
             swear
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             exerci●ing
             the
             power
             of
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             as
             Laymen
             exercising
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church-Keys
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             cited
             divers
             old
             Canons
             ,
             that
             condemn
             such
             Oaths
             as
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             §
             39.
             
             XX.
             In
             the
             20th
             Chap.
             to
             Mr.
             Cheny
             I
             have
             abundantly
             answered
             what
             he
             saith
             here
             about
             keeping
             men
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             informing
             the
             Ordinary
             .
          
           
             These
             be
             
               [
               the
               Number
            
             ]
             of
             our
             Exceptions
             which
             the
             Impleader
             could
             finde
             ,
             though
             the
             rest
             were
             as
             plainly
             written
             .
          
           
             §
             40.
             
             XXI
             .
             As
             for
             our
             
               Objections
               against
               the
               Declarations
               and
               Oaths
               required
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               that
               we
               doubt
               of
               ,
               he
               refers
               us
               to
               the
               Executioners
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               our
               Instruction
               ,
            
             (
             their
             natural
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             :
             )
             the
             Justice
             and
             Jailor
             I
             suppose
             .
             Did
             these
             satisfie
             him
             to
             Conform
             herein
             ?
             Doth
             he
             take
             such
             Arguments
             for
             unanswerable
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             pretend
             to
             defend
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             are
             imposed
             in
             the
             same
             Act
             ?
             These
             are
             greater
             matters
             than
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             need
             as
             clear
             a
             Justification
             .
          
           
             §
             41.
             
             But
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             Knowledge
             ,
             he
             can
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             
               our
               mistake
               is
               wilful
               ,
               and
               an
               act
               of
               pure
               malice
               and
               revenge
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Our
             Rule
             oft
             mentioned
             is
             agreed
             on
             by
             Casuists
             ,
             viz.
             
               To
               take
               such
               Oaths
               ,
               Promises
               and
               Professions
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               imposing
               makers
               of
               them
               ,
            
             (
             if
             they
             are
             our
             Rulers
             )
             
               and
               unless
               they
               give
               us
               another
               sense
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               the
               ordinary
               sense
               that
               those
               words
               are
               used
               in
               to
               be
               theirs
               .
            
             Therefore
             
             we
             take
             
               [
               on
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               those
               Commissioned
               by
               him
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               any
               alteration
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               ]
            
             and
             
               [
               not
               at
               any
               time
               endeavour
               ]
            
             and
             
               [
               no
               obligation
               on
               any
               other
               person
               ]
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               [
               Assenting
               and
               Consenting
               to
               all
               things
               conteined
               and
               prescribed
               ]
            
             to
             have
             that
             meaning
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             our
             Parents
             that
             taught
             us
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             our
             Masters
             and
             Dictionaries
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             such
             as
             we
             hear
             talk
             ,
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             take
             such
             words
             in
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             and
             Law-books
             which
             we
             are
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             unless
             any
             odde
             persons
             differ
             from
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             this
             sagacious
             man
             hath
             found
             ,
             that
             this
             Exposition
             is
             
               a
               wilful
               mistake
               ,
               in
               malice
               and
               revenge
               .
            
             Just
             as
             others
             of
             them
             can
             prove
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             through
             
               Covetousness
               that
               we
               Conform
               not
            
             ;
             viz.
             Two
             thousand
             Ministers
             
               (
               England
            
             knoweth
             of
             what
             sort
             ,
             though
             the
             Accusers
             do
             not
             )
             have
             forsaken
             all
             Church-maintenance
             ,
             and
             their
             Rulers
             countenance
             ,
             and
             put
             themselves
             under
             a
             Law
             that
             mulcts
             them
             40
             l.
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             banisheth
             them
             from
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             lays
             them
             in
             Jayl
             ,
             &c.
             reproacheth
             them
             as
             seditious
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             in
             
               Covetousness
               ,
               Malice
            
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             Child
             throw
             away
             his
             meat
             in
             revenge
             ,
             but
             he
             returned
             to
             it
             in
             less
             time
             than
             18
             years
             :
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             a
             woman
             that
             cut
             her
             throat
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             drowned
             herself
             and
             Children
             ,
             in
             a
             revengeful
             passion
             against
             her
             drunken
             cruel
             Husband
             :
             but
             sure
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             18
             years
             deliberated
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             calm'd
             her
             passion
             :
             But
             that
             2000
             such
             Ministers
             should
             chuse
             ruining
             Fines
             ,
             and
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             Jails
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             damn
             their
             
             own
             Souls
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             Parliament
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             strange
             !
             Especially
             when
             it
             is
             that
             which
             that
             Parliament
             and
             Prelates
             themselves
             are
             pleased
             with
             ,
             who
             chose
             the
             terms
             .
             What
             kinde
             of
             Revenge
             hath
             our
             Malice
             found
             out
             ,
             which
             destroyeth
             ourselves
             and
             pleaseth
             our
             Afflicters
             !
          
           
             §
             42.
             
             And
             here
             p.
             55.
             he
             falls
             with
             scorn
             on
             my
             Book
             of
             Concord
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Book
             may
             be
             Conformable
             to
             itself
             ,
             describeth
             my
             terms
             of
             Concord
             by
             downright
             fiction
             and
             falshood
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             none
             would
             ever
             open
             the
             book
             to
             shame
             his
             Calumny
             .
             He
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             result
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Pastor
               be
               independent
               ,
               free
               from
               any
               superiour
               to
               controul
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               an
               arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               and
               arbitrarily
               exercise
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               without
               Appeal
               ;
               to
               have
               the
               power
               of
               Ordaining
               who
               they
               will
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               altering
               the
               Laws
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             I
             have
             expresly
             written
             against
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Besides
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             Bishops
             in
             each
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             For
             Archbishops
             or
             general
             Overseers
             .
             3.
             
             For
             Synods
             .
             4.
             
             Had
             it
             been
             no
             more
             than
             what
             I
             have
             written
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             Governing
             of
             all
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             the
             falshood
             of
             this
             mans
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             Yet
             that
             you
             may
             see
             that
             his
             Charity
             and
             his
             Veracity
             are
             proportionable
             ,
             he
             hence
             inferrs
             ,
             p.
             57.
             
             
               [
               Did
               ever
               any
               Bishop
               aspire
               to
               such
               Tyranny
               as
               this
               ,
               the
               Pope
               only
               excepted
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               King
               and
               whole
               Nation
               greatly
               culpable
               not
               to
               trust
               themselves
               with
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               this
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Reader
             ,
             which
             is
             liker
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             that
             desire
             no
             power
             but
             to
             
             plead
             God's
             Law
             to
             mens
             Consciences
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             but
             with
             one
             Congregation
             .
             And
             3.
             with
             no
             constrained
             unwilling
             persons
             ,
             but
             only
             voluntary
             Consenters
             .
             4.
             
             And
             to
             rule
             over
             none
             of
             our
             Fellow-Ministers
             .
             5.
             
             And
             only
             to
             be
             but
             Freemen
             ,
             as
             Schoolmasters
             and
             Philosophers
             be
             in
             their
             Schools
             of
             Volunteers
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             against
             our
             Consciences
             be
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             unwilling
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             we
             judge
             uncapable
             according
             to
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             but
             to
             use
             the
             Keys
             of
             Admission
             and
             Exclusion
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             Church
             .
             6.
             
             And
             to
             do
             all
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             may
             punish
             us
             as
             he
             may
             do
             Physicians
             ,
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             for
             proved
             mal-administration
             ,
             and
             drive
             us
             (
             not
             from
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             our
             Duty
             .
             7.
             
             And
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             our
             Actions
             to
             any
             Synod
             ,
             or
             Brethren
             that
             demand
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             their
             Admonitions
             and
             Advice
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             peaceable
             submission
             where
             Archbishops
             or
             General-Visitors
             are
             set
             over
             us
             ;
             and
             upon
             any
             Appeals
             or
             Complaints
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             them
             in
             any
             lawful
             thing
             belonging
             to
             their
             Trust
             and
             Power
             .
             9.
             
             And
             if
             we
             be
             judged
             to
             have
             worngfully
             denied
             our
             Ministerial
             help
             and
             Communion
             to
             any
             ,
             we
             pretend
             to
             no
             power
             to
             hinder
             any
             other
             Church
             or
             Pastor
             from
             receiving
             him
             .
             10.
             
             And
             if
             we
             be
             by
             Magistrates
             cast
             out
             or
             afficted
             for
             our
             Duty
             ,
             we
             shall
             quietly
             give
             up
             the
             Temples
             and
             publick
             Church-maintenance
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             dispose
             ,
             and
             without
             resisting
             or
             dishonouring
             him
             ,
             endure
             what
             he
             shall
             inflict
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             obedience
             to
             God.
             This
             is
             our
             odious
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             our
             Accusers
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             for
             power
             in
             themselves
             to
             force
             men
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Mulcts
             and
             corporal
             Penalties
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             Communion
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             are
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             thus
             forcing
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             Excommunicates
             them
             .
             3.
             
             They
             thus
             make
             the
             Church
             like
             a
             prison
             ,
             when
             no
             man
             knoweth
             whether
             the
             people
             be
             willing
             Members
             ,
             or
             only
             seem
             so
             ,
             to
             escape
             the
             Jail
             .
             4.
             
             They
             would
             be
             such
             forcing
             Rulers
             over
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Parishes
             .
             5.
             
             They
             would
             have
             power
             to
             Rule
             ,
             Suspend
             and
             Silence
             the
             Pastors
             of
             all
             these
             Parishes
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             meet
             .
             6.
             
             They
             hinder
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Parish-Churches
             from
             that
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             aforesaid
             in
             their
             own
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pastors
             Office.
             7.
             
             They
             would
             compel
             the
             Parish-Ministers
             to
             Admit
             ,
             Absolve
             ,
             or
             Excommunicate
             (
             at
             least
             as
             declaring
             other
             mens
             Sentences
             )
             when
             it
             is
             against
             their
             Consciences
             .
             8.
             
             They
             would
             make
             Ministers
             swear
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             swear
             Obedience
             to
             Archbishops
             .
             9.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             for
             their
             power
             to
             Excommunicate
             Princes
             and
             greatest
             Magistrates
             ,
             though
             contrary
             to
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             it
             dishonour
             them
             .
             10.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             command
             one
             Church-Order
             ,
             or
             Form
             ,
             or
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             another
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             before
             the
             King
             :
             As
             also
             if
             the
             King
             bid
             us
             Preach
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             forbid
             us
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             Censures
             ,
             even
             
               Clave
               errante
            
             ,
             must
             be
             obeyed
             .
             12.
             
             And
             that
             he
             whom
             a
             Bishop
             cuts
             off
             from
             
             one
             Church
             ,
             is
             thereby
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             ,
             and
             none
             may
             receive
             him
             .
             13.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             set
             up
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             &c.
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             and
             distribution
             of
             Civil
             Government
             .
             Look
             over
             these
             two
             Cases
             ,
             and
             judge
             which
             party
             is
             liker
             to
             Church-Tyrants
             ;
             and
             then
             judge
             what
             Credit
             is
             due
             to
             such
             Accusers
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             in
             this
             Age.
             
          
           
             §
             43.
             
             II.
             As
             to
             Reordination
             ,
             I
             have
             answer'd
             to
             Mr.
             Cheny
             what
             he
             saith
             :
             He
             deceitfully
             avoideth
             determining
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             whether
             they
             intend
             a
             Reordination
             or
             not
             :
             Whereas
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             against
             twice
             Ordaining
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             call
             it
             and
             take
             it
             for
             a
             true
             Ordination
             which
             is
             to
             be
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             Presbyters
             had
             Ordained
             .
             3.
             
             And
             therefore
             that
             they
             suppose
             the
             former
             Null
             .
             4.
             
             And
             this
             is
             much
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             mens
             doubting
             whether
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             on
             such
             a
             Supposition
             .
             But
             this
             man
             is
             little
             concerned
             in
             the
             true
             stating
             of
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             §
             44.
             
             III.
             What
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Ministers
             power
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             answered
             already
             to
             Mr.
             Cheney
             that
             hath
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             §
             45.
             
             About
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             1.
             he
             falsly
             makes
             me
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               took
               it
            
             :
             Whereas
             (
             whether
             he
             did
             or
             not
             )
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               injuriously
               and
               unlawfully
               drawn
               to
               seem
               to
               owne
               it
               and
               declare
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             he
             aggravates
             this
             Injury
             :
             And
             who
             contradicteth
             him
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             pleadeth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               is
               not
               obliged
               
               by
               it
               to
               make
               any
               alteration
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             will
             not
             examine
             your
             Reasons
             :
             The
             King
             never
             made
             me
             his
             Confessor
             ,
             nor
             put
             the
             question
             to
             me
             ;
             Why
             then
             should
             I
             make
             my self
             a
             Judge
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             why
             must
             my
             Ministry
             lie
             on
             a
             thing
             beyond
             my
             knowledge
             ?
             But
             am
             I
             sure
             that
             no
             Parliament-man
             that
             took
             that
             Vow
             is
             bound
             there
             in
             his
             place
             to
             endeavour
             a
             Reforming
             Alteration
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             that
             much
             is
             needful
             ?
          
           
             He
             would
             1.
             make
             it
             doubtful
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               was
               a
               Vow
               to
               God
               ?
            
             I
             think
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             labour
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             him
             that
             doubteth
             of
             it
             after
             deliberate
             reading
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Any
               lawful
               endeavours
               are
               not
               denied
               .
               ]
               Answ
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               Obligation
               to
               lawful
               endeavours
               are
               denied
               .
            
             Are
             not
             the
             words
             universal
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Covenant
               condemned
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               cannot
               lay
               an
               Obligation
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             Vow
             to
             God
             unlawfully
             imposed
             and
             taken
             ,
             may
             binde
             to
             a
             
               Lawful
               Act.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             calls
             it
             
               [
               unnecessary
               alterations
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land.
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             suppose
             I
             shall
             prove
             some
             reforming
             alteration
             necessary
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             not
             against
             Law
             for
             a
             Subject
             to
             petition
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             Parliament-man
             to
             speak
             for
             it
             .
             Yet
             when
             the
             man
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             pleading
             Conscience
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Would
               not
               this
               cause
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               be
               exploded
               out
               of
               all
               Kingdoms
               ?
               ]
            
             Alas
             poor
             people
             !
             what
             uncertain
             Guides
             have
             you
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             concludes
             ,
             that
             
               the
               power
               of
               Reforming
               
               being
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Vow
               was
               null
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             The
             Regal
             Power
             of
             Reforming
             is
             only
             in
             the
             King
             :
             To
             change
             Laws
             without
             him
             ,
             is
             Usurpation
             .
             But
             Parliament-men
             may
             speak
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             Subjects
             petition
             ,
             and
             on
             just
             causes
             write
             and
             speak
             for
             needful
             Reformation
             :
             And
             I
             speak
             for
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             §
             45.
             
             IV.
             About
             
               not
               taking
               Arms
               against
               those
               Commissioned
               by
               the
               King
            
             ;
             He
             plainly
             professeth
             that
             we
             must
             not
             distinguish
             where
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             an
             unlimited
             Universal
             Negative
             ,
             it
             will
             quite
             go
             beyond
             Mainwaring
             or
             Sibthorpe
             :
             And
             for
             all
             his
             talk
             ,
             my
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             suspend
             my
             Subscription
             .
             1.
             
             King
             John
             gave
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             I
             cannot
             say
             it
             had
             been
             unlawful
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             resist
             such
             as
             he
             should
             have
             Commissioned
             to
             execute
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             such
             as
             should
             be
             Commissioned
             to
             dispossess
             the
             right
             Heir
             ,
             and
             settle
             it
             on
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             or
             an
             Enemy
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             such
             as
             should
             be
             Commissioned
             to
             seize
             on
             all
             the
             Subjects
             Estates
             or
             Lives
             ,
             yea
             or
             lay
             Taxes
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             in
             cases
             where
             the
             Law
             enableth
             the
             Sheriff
             by
             the
             
               Posse
               Comitatus
            
             to
             resist
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             if
             any
             get
             the
             Broad-Seal
             to
             Commissions
             to
             seize
             on
             the
             King's
             Garrisons
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             Navies
             ,
             Treasures
             ,
             Guards
             ,
             whereby
             a
             traiterous
             Lord-Keeper
             might
             at
             any
             time
             Depose
             the
             King.
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             old
             Parliaments
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             Archbishop
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             &c.
             were
             as
             much
             Nonconformists
             in
             this
             as
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Impleaders
             Accusations
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             his
             Reasons
             for
             the
             
             justifying
             of
             their
             Silencing
             and
             ruine
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             some
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             judge
             to
             them
             unlawful
             :
             Let
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             try
             and
             judge
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             ,
             he
             answereth
             by
             contempt
             and
             silence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               Of
               his
               dealing
               with
               the
            
             Second
             Plea
             
               for
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             WHile
             we
             hear
             men
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             go
             on
             to
             call
             to
             Magistrates
             for
             Execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             (
             which
             they
             have
             got
             )
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             of
             Accusation
             against
             those
             that
             they
             prosecute
             ,
             raking
             up
             odious
             Criminations
             from
             the
             late
             Wars
             ,
             which
             few
             of
             the
             now
             Silenced
             Ministers
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             ;
             and
             never
             ceasing
             to
             tell
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Beginners
             of
             that
             War
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             King's
             Death
             .
             After
             17
             or
             18
             years
             Silence
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             two
             parties
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Conformists
             being
             the
             beginners
             ,
             in
             England
             ,
             it
             's
             wonder'd
             that
             they
             see
             not
             how
             they
             accuse
             themselves
             :
             And
             why
             do
             they
             not
             profess
             Repentance
             first
             ?
             2.
             
             I
             fully
             told
             them
             what
             are
             our
             Principles
             of
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             intreated
             them
             to
             shew
             me
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             disloyal
             or
             culpable
             .
             And
             this
             man
             is
             the
             first
             
             that
             I
             finde
             pretending
             to
             assault
             it
             ,
             and
             shame
             lessly
             passeth
             over
             the
             Book
             itself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             silence
             seemeth
             to
             justifie
             our
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             shew
             his
             Will
             ,
             he
             taketh
             occasion
             again
             to
             take
             up
             the
             foresaid
             actions
             of
             the
             evil
             Civil
             War
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             present
             Cause
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             he
             were
             calling
             the
             dead
             to
             Judgment
             :
             (
             For
             we
             have
             oft
             offered
             them
             thanks
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             Silence
             only
             those
             that
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             those
             Wars
             .
             )
             2.
             
             He
             taketh
             on
             him
             to
             answer
             my
             Historical
             Preface
             ;
             and
             therein
             heapeth
             abundance
             of
             untruths
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             I
             mentioned
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             I
             have
             so
             fully
             confuted
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Hinkley
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             Historical
             Index
             of
             those
             affairs
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             waste
             my
             own
             and
             the
             Readers
             time
             ,
             by
             saying
             the
             same
             things
             here
             again
             .
             And
             his
             Accusations
             of
             my
             Concord
             and
             
               Moral
               Prognostication
            
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             .
             It
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             man
             to
             
               name
               Books
            
             ,
             and
             take
             occasion
             from
             somewhat
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             pour
             out
             that
             which
             he
             most
             abounds
             with
             ;
             and
             to
             try
             ,
             whether
             men
             will
             take
             this
             for
             a
             Confutation
             .
             O
             miserable
             world
             !
             Where
             the
             very
             Preachers
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Eternity
             ,
             fighting
             against
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ;
             forbidding
             others
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             (
             that
             cannot
             swallow
             all
             their
             Inventions
             )
             and
             not
             enduring
             their
             Brethren
             to
             live
             in
             Peace
             among
             them
             .
             But
             't
             is
             Letter
             in
             the
             World
             of
             Holy
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           REFLECTION
           
             on
             the
          
           REFLECTER
           
             on
             a
             Book
             against
          
           Sacrilegious
           Desertion
           
             of
             the
          
           Sacred
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           WHen
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           more
           merciful
           than
           the
           Canoneer
           Clergy
           ,
           had
           granted
           Licenses
           to
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           worshipping
           of
           God
           in
           peaceable
           Assemblies
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           still
           cryed
           down
           such
           Assemblies
           as
           Schismatical
           ;
           when
           before
           they
           seemed
           to
           lay
           the
           charge
           of
           Schism
           on
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           want
           of
           Authority
           :
           And
           these
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           is
           for
           their
           Interest
           ,
           are
           zealous
           defenders
           of
           the
           Royal
           Power
           against
           some
           Parliaments
           Limitations
           ;
           but
           their
           Interest
           can
           extol
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           absolve
           Mr.
           Hooker
           himself
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           would
           have
           perswaded
           us
           to
           forbear
           the
           Liberty
           which
           the
           King
           had
           granted
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           the
           Silencers
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           forbear
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           till
           we
           dare
           Conform
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           when
           they
           apprehended
           such
           dismal
           Consequents
           to
           their
           Church
           from
           our
           Preaching
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Hinkley
           in
           his
           Letter-book
           hath
           told
           you
           .
           Among
           others
           ,
           Dr.
           Fulwood
           would
           have
           drawn
           us
           into
           half
           this
           guilt
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           perswading
           us
           to
           the
           moderate
           use
           of
           our
           Licenses
           .
           On
           which
           occasion
           I
           wrote
           a
           small
           Book
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           
             wilful
             deserting
             of
             our
             Ministry
          
           even
           when
           it
           is
           forbidden
           unjustly
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaineth
           notoriously
           necessary
           to
           the
           ends
           
           of
           the
           Institution
           )
           
             is
             downright
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             alienating
             Church-Goods
             or
             Lands
             .
          
           But
           I
           took
           occasion
           in
           it
           to
           deal
           as
           plainly
           with
           those
           Non-Conformists
           who
           are
           inclined
           to
           unwarrantable
           Separations
           ,
           as
           with
           our
           Accusers
           .
           Dr.
           Fullwood
           wrote
           an
           Answer
           to
           this
           Book
           :
           I
           never
           replyed
           ,
           partly
           that
           they
           may
           see
           that
           I
           can
           give
           such
           men
           the
           honour
           of
           having
           the
           last
           word
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           save
           mine
           own
           and
           the
           Readers
           time
           .
           But
           now
           either
           he
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           unnamed
           Author
           that
           is
           marked
           
             M.
             A.
          
           hath
           published
           more
           
             Useful
             Reflections
          
           on
           that
           Book
           .
           He
           knoweth
           to
           what
           use
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           use
           them
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           I.
           Part
           of
           his
           Reflections
           are
           Citations
           out
           of
           that
           and
           other
           of
           my
           Books
           ,
           of
           such
           words
           as
           seem
           to
           be
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Non-Conformists
           and
           my self
           .
           II.
           The
           other
           part
           is
           his
           descant
           on
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           he
           disliketh
           ,
           and
           setteth
           them
           to
           the
           Tune
           which
           suits
           his
           Inclination
           ,
           and
           may
           serve
           his
           turn
           .
        
         
           Should
           I
           Print
           an
           Answer
           to
           such
           stuff
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           Sheets
           tell
           men
           where
           and
           how
           such
           men
           speak
           amiss
           ,
           the
           Reader
           might
           think
           that
           Satan
           hath
           such
           power
           on
           me
           ,
           as
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           draw
           me
           to
           cast
           away
           my
           own
           and
           other
           mens
           precious
           time
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           All
           therefore
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           to
           him
           shall
           be
           this
           ,
           I.
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           1.
           
           I
           can
           reconcile
           my
           own
           words
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           :
           And
           as
           he
           never
           desired
           me
           to
           teach
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           at
           leisure
           to
           offer
           him
           my
           Service
           :
           All
           is
           not
           contradiction
           ,
           which
           men
           that
           understand
           
           not
           words
           do
           think
           so
           .
           2.
           
           Readers
           ,
           You
           see
           here
           when
           they
           call
           for
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           us
           come
           as
           near
           them
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           turn
           it
           to
           reproach
           .
           And
           one
           that
           granteth
           them
           all
           that
           they
           cite
           out
           of
           my
           Books
           ,
           and
           comes
           as
           near
           them
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           is
           nevertheless
           thought
           unsufferable
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministry
           and
           out
           of
           Jayl
           .
           This
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           men
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           II.
           To
           the
           other
           part
           I
           only
           say
           ,
           The
           man
           mistakes
           all
           the
           question
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           
             Whether
             I
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             learned
             or
             unlearned
             :
          
           Let
           this
           be
           determined
           with
           him
           as
           he
           will.
           I
           am
           so
           ignorant
           and
           bad
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           now
           trouble
           him
           with
           much
           contradiction
           .
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Whether
             the
             two
             thousand
             Ministers
             were
             justly
             Silenced
             ?
          
           2.
           
           
             And
             whether
             if
             they
             wilfully
             (
             though
             so
             Silenced
             )
             desert
             the
             Ministry
             to
             which
             they
             were
             Devoted
             and
             Consecrated
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             damnable
             Sacriledge
             and
             Perfidiousness
             ?
          
           If
           the
           man
           will
           speak
           to
           purpose
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           some
           one
           will
           confute
           his
           Defence
           of
           so
           great
           a
           sin
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           past
           this
           unpleasant
           Military
           Work.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Note
           on
           Varney's
           Book
           against
           the
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             INstead
             of
             Confuting
             it
             ,
             I
             commend
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             to
             such
             as
             would
             see
             which
             side
             hath
             Phanaticks
             .
             It
             declareth
             that
          
           J.
           Varney
           
             hath
             by
             Faith
             pulled
             down
             the
             Devils
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             that
             King
          
           Charles
           2.
           
             shall
             be
             Emperour
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             by
             whom
             Christ
             will
             govern
             them
             ;
             greater
             than
          
           Turk
           ,
           
             Pope
             ,
             or
          
           French.
           
             And
             the
             way
             is
          
           ,
           The
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           must
           be
           made
           Hewers
           of
           wood
           and
           Drawers
           of
           Water
           ,
           and
           must
           pay
           all
           Taxes
           and
           Payments
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           Forces
           that
           shall
           preserve
           the
           Land
           against
           them
           :
           Like
           Decimation
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             Notes
             on
             Mr.
          
           Le
           Strange
           
             's
             Casuist
             uncased
          
           .
        
         
           I
           
             Have
             had
             some
             gentle
             Touches
             from
             this
             Musical
             band
             heretofore
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             not
             my self
             obliged
             to
             answer
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             now
             say
             any
             more
             than
             this
             :
          
        
         
           I.
           
             That
             he
             that
             fetcheth
             his
             chief
             Stings
             and
             Scorns
             from
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             leaf
             of
             another
             Book
             about
             twenty
             years
             or
             longer
             at
             least
             revoked
             and
             
             obliterated
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             if
             with
          
           Austin
           
             we
             wrote
          
           Retractations
           ,
           
             such
             men
             would
             turn
             all
             to
             reproach
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           
             That
             I
             make
             not
             Mr.
          
           Le
           Strange
           
             's
             judgment
             the
             measure
             of
             my
             Repentance
             or
             Retractations
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           
             That
             I
             have
             never
             had
             the
             Schooling
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             taught
             him
             to
             understand
             my
             Writings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             undertake
             not
             that
             things
             congruous
             shall
             not
             seem
             contradictions
             to
             him
             .
             But
             I
             can
             reconcile
             more
             than
             he
             can
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             My
             Disputation
             of
          
           Scandal
           ,
           Plea
           Second
           ,
           
             reconcileth
             what
             he
             dreamed
             was
             contradiction
             ,
             about
             imposing
             things
             evil
             by
             accident
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             I
             can
             reconcile
             the
          
           Kings
           having
           power
           about
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           yea
           and
           substance
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           he
           hath
           none
           but
           what
           he
           had
           from
           Christ
           .
           
             But
             I
             have
             not
             leasure
             for
             such
             work
             as
             this
             .
          
        
         
           IV.
           Mr.
           Le
           Strange
           
             quite
             mistakes
             the
             Non-Conformists
             Question
             ,
             as
          
           the
           Reflecter
           
             doth
             ;
             as
             if
          
           Hissing
           and
           Stinging
           
             were
             disputing
             .
             He
             seemeth
             to
             make
             the
             Question
             to
             be
             ,
          
           Whether
           I
           be
           not
           a
           giddy
           ,
           mutable
           ,
           self-contradicting
           Fool
           and
           Knave
           :
           
             Let
             him
             in
             that
             believe
             what
             pleases
             himself
             .
             Our
             Question
             is
             ,
          
           Whether
           Silencing
           ,
           Fining
           ,
           Imprisoning
           the
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           be
           the
           way
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           desired
           Concord
           of
           Protestants
           ?
           
             Yea
             ,
             Whether
             Concord
             be
             possible
             on
             those
             Terms
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             ever
             end
             our
             sad
             Divisions
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Notes
           on
           a
           Dialogue
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           a
           Phanatick
           .
        
         
           
             MR.
             L.
             Strange's
          
           Dialogue
           minds
           me
           of
           this
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Book
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           :
           The
           Scope
           of
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Non-Conformists
           are
           designing
           to
           Destroy
           the
           King
           ;
           that
           their
           Principles
           are
           rebellious
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           so
           far
           prevailed
           already
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           have
           no
           King
           ,
           or
           no
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           yet
           being
           needful
           ,
           and
           the
           genius
           of
           the
           Parliament
           thus
           corrupted
           ,
           the
           King
           must
           choose
           his
           own
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           choice
           from
           the
           People
           (
           to
           this
           sense
           )
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Loyal
           Subjects
           must
           give
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           list
           or
           engage
           themselves
           to
           defend
           the
           King
           against
           these
           Conspirators
           .
           Just
           the
           Meal-Tub
           Plot
           !
           But
           my
           Second
           Plea
           was
           written
           to
           answer
           such
           as
           this
           ;
           and
           I
           leave
           the
           fuller
           Answer
           to
           those
           that
           are
           more
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             So
             much
             against
             this
             Regiment
             of
             Accusers
             .
          
           Turba
           gravis
           Paci
           placidaeque
           inimica
           qui●ti
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27046-e41350
           
             *
             Alas
             !
             then
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             !